Gold Wings

by True_Inertia

Summary:

Adam is stuck in hell surviving the war on pure spite, mammon goes to pride so he can see if he can gain something. Mammon finds the angel, sticks him in a birdcage happy to have a new pet. Lucifer meets the now captive angel, and tries to fix their ruined relationship for his daughter, maybe he'll help the angel escape their captivity. Adam just wants to return to heaven.

Dreams of Eden and Life torment First Man.

Oh he also has his kids you know those biblical ones. (Hiatus, brother i need a break rn)

Chapter 1: Did it hurt when you fell from heaven?

Adam’s anger filled rant is cut short by the sharp pain shooting through his nerves. Gasping as his lungs threaten to stop working, he can hear a cheer and Lucifer pointing out the knife in his chest. The being that stabbed him climbs up his back making him lose balance. Desperately he tries to force his wings to move but he falls face first in the dirt. The knife is pulled out after a second only to be plunged in again and again, along with growing manic laughter.

 

“NOOOO!!!” He recognizes Lute’s scream as he shoves his murderer off him and turns him over. “Sir? Sir?! Stay with me sir!” 

 

He can see her fear, just like his when he lost his son Abel. He smiles, maybe to reassure her that it will be alright or maybe it's because out of everyone of the women he’s been near she’s the only one who genuinely cared for him. “ADAM!” 

 

The world is starting to get blurry. The voices are muffled like his heads under water. He can feel the loss of his halo’s magnetism. His hands feel sticky with his own gold blood. His wings and libs are numb. He’s dying again. What happens to a dead angel? Will he just be gone? Will he be reborn? Will anyone in heaven care?

 

His fear filled mind runs through hundreds of questions his creator never gave him. Maybe this is the reason he wasn’t supposed to eat from the tree of knowledge. That one bite of that fucking apple cursed him, casting him from Eden. The world is going dark. He can't see anything but the blood red sky of hell. All he wants is to return to Eden, bathe in the waterfalls again, name the many animals with Lilith or Eve and play with the angels. Just go back before they all hated each other.

 

A stray thought filled with hate and spite crosses his mind as his consciousness starts to fade. Why leave the tree of knowledge in the garden if he wasn’t supposed to eat it? If his creator knew everything he knew he’d eat the apple, that Lilith and Eve would sleep with Lucifer behind his back, and that he would eventually die a second time to stab wounds given by a stupid demon. Well fuck em’ he did everything to please his creator and still failed because the asshole had already known he would, fuck heaven, fuck hell, fuck everyone.

 

His anger flares once more giving him more adrenalin than he ever experienced when he was alive. No, he refused to die, he refused to be dirt once more. He will survive by spite alone if he must. Moving himself over to some of the dead bodies of his decimated army, ignoring the waves of pain, he digs out a spear. Ripping up most of his Cassock’s into strips. He wraps one around the head of the spear, another is wrapped around the handle of his guitar as he sticks it into his mouth. He snaps his finger desperately conquering holy fire and lights up the end of the spear. 

 

The world is spinning but he pushes through, sending a prayer that this will work. Hesitantly he moves the burning spear to his chest. Carefully as he can in his wrecked state, he lays the edge of the metal on to his flesh. His body jerks at first fighting to remove the source of pain, but Adam refuses until he sees the wound close. To his relief his plan seems to give his desired results, when he lifts the spear his sore skin no longer leaks his golden blood. 

 

His joy at having a shot at surviving is overshadowed by the dread of having to do the same to his back. Lifting the weapon behind him he braces for what’s to come. The searing pain hits his wounds, he bites down on his Guitar to muffle his screams. His flesh melts together, as involuntary tears pour from his eyes. He can't tell if he fused all the wounds on his back, all he can feel is blinding heat and blood still covering it, but his arms shake too much to keep trying.

 

Adam wants to rest but he can see the cannibal sinners feasting upon the fallen angels reminding him how unsafe this place is. Quickly he wraps his sizzling wounds and injured arm with the ripped up fabric. His legs shake as he stands up and with every step threatens to give under his weight, so he uses his guitar to support himself. The sinners seem to be occupied with desecrating the dead and celebrating their first victory to notice him fleeing. 

 

He finds an empty seemingly forgotten building at the edge of town. Breaking in through a trashed window he finds probably the best spot to hide out till his wounds heal. Curling up in a way as to not upset his wounds any more than they already have, under a makeshift box fort to hide himself he finally allows himself to succumb to sleep. 

 

He dreams of Eden, it had been millennia since Adam last saw his birth place but he remembers it clearly. The first time he woke to his creator's voice, alongside Lilith. How and when he named every single animal. When he met Lucifer and the other seraphim. When Lilith left him. When he had his rib torn from him in the forced sleep to make Eve. When he was cast out of the garden and its safety.

 

It was mid day, the sun’s warm rays shining down on him like always. He had seen a new animal, a cute little eight legged thing creating a web of gold thread that would act as its home. He had to climb up a tree to reach it. Silently he offered his hand for the creature to jump on, so he could better examine it. It moved around before connecting a string to his hand and beginning to hang from him. Curiously he watches it looking at its many features, trying to decide a name. 

 

“Ah, a spider. Hmm, how about the golden orb-weaver spider?” He asks the animal’s opinion of its species and name. It seems satisfied swaying in his hand which is as close to a yes he will probably get.

 

He carefully sets the spider back in its web looking around the branches for more animals to name. Then he hears the sound of a bird, at least he thinks it's a bird, it's not Lilith. Glancing around he finds the sound is above him, Quickly he scales the rest of the tree popping his head around till he sees pearl white wings. Six wings in fact, wow that's a big bird. Creeping up close as quietly as he can, he readies his hands to grab the feathery beast. It's too occupied with singing to notice him, only given a second as it hears a branch snap when he lunges at it.

 

“La~ La~ La-AAAAAAH!” It tweets as they both come falling out of the tree. Adam wraps his arms around its body and between its wings twisting their bodies so he hits the ground first.

 

He meant to catch the bird to show to Lilith, she loved the colorful or musical animals. This bird was big, not as big as him but still large, it was struggling in his grasp flapping wings and what not. He laughed, this was more fun than playing with lions, but by far more difficult. He’d never had an animal truly fight him but this one was, it was exhilarating. His grip released as three wings hit him square in the face.

 

The animal turned around annoyed before changing tune to surprise when it saw Adam. Adam watched the creature. It looked like him, sort of, skin to white and cheeks to red, it had a large coat of… fur? Feathers possibly? No nose and the obvious wings were the only real differences he could see. 

 

Adam wracked his brain for a name to call the new creator. “Duck! No, Snake! Nooo… uh wait, just give me a second.” 

 

“No need! I already have a name. I am Lucifer, an angel… a seraphim to be exact. You’re Adam right, the first man?” The angel asked as he offered to help him up.

 

Grabbing the hand offered, Adam was pulled up. “You can talk?! Uh yes, I’m Adam!”

 

Lucifer chuckles at his earnestness. “Well it's nice to meet you, and yes I can talk. So, care to tell me why you attacked me?”

 

“I wanted to show you off to Lilith. She loves to sing so I’ve brought her birds every time I find them!” Adam explains as he grabs Lucifer’s wrist and begins to lead him to where Lilith should be.

 

Lucifer just lets himself be dragged around by the excited man. Adam kept looking at the beauty of the angel, all creatures were pretty in their own way but angels must have been the most breathtaking he’d ever seen. Not to mention the fact that this was the first thing that could talk aside from Lilith. Adam had been rambling as he traversed back to where he knew Lilith should be. Unlike Lilith Lucifer seems actually interested in what he was saying, as he described everything he had seen and named that day.

 

Adam eventually finds Lilith collecting food for dinner like Adam had instructed. Shouting her name she turns to be met by Adam giving her a bear hug, and a swift kiss on the cheek. Adam doesn't notice her annoyed glare as he quickly introduces the two. They spent the rest of the day talking, mainly Lucifer explaining heaven and angels. Lucifer had to leave at some point but he promised to return in the next few days. Adam couldn’t wait to see him again. He wondered if the other angels Lucifer had mentioned would come to visit one day as well.

 

He doesn't know how long he was out, but he wakes all the same in a grungy decrepit building. He looks down at his wounds which glow an angry yellowish red but they aren't gushing his blood out anymore. Thanking whatever luck he has that the possibly stupidest idea of his worked. He starts to move his sore muscles, in slow motions trying not to tear the freshly sealed skin.

 

“Ok Adam, you're alive. Of course you are, nothing can kill you. Now all I need to do is get to Heaven's Embassy, get my halo back, and then I get to prepare for whatever comes next… After a long rest and some ribs.” He tells himself trying to organize his thoughts.

 

Getting to Heaven’s Embassy was going to be a challenge. His wings and face were a dead giveaway for him being an angel, his cassock was in shreds so he definitely needed clothes. Exploring the building he finds some old clothes stacked in a pile zipped up in bags. Looking through them trying to find something that will fit him, he thankfully finds some that also suit his taste.

 

A black leather jacket, on top of a hoodie and ripped t-shirt, torn up jeans, combat boots that are on the bigger side even for him, and a few spiked accessories. He can't do much about his face but the hoodie helps if he sticks to the shadows. His wings are uncomfortably hidden under layers but he’ll have to deal with it for now. The other clothes seem to be from some band that probably got wiped out in the exterminations, its mostly groupie merchandise.

 

Sneaking out the way he got in, he begins to head to the Embassy. Avoiding sinners best he can, hiding his face when some get too close, double checking behind him to make sure his feathers aren't falling out, and resting every now and then due to the pain. The landscape was different on land than in the sky. The many buildings start to confuse him, he thought it would be the one with white pillars, gold accents and cloud like designs. Apparently a bunch of nightclubs and other buildings thought it was funny to copy that design. He was well and truly lost in a pit of vipers.

Chapter 2: Pretty Bird Caught in a Spider’s Web

Summary:

Mammon meets Adam and visits Lucifer.

Mammon was pissed Asmodeus had taken the best money magnet he had ever had. He introduced the two for hell’s sake. How dare his fellow sin betray him in his ring for a fucking imp. The new talent wasn't terrible but it sure as hell didn't make up for the humiliation Ozzy gave him. If it wasn't for him that imp would have been ripped to shreds for daring to insult him. What was the prince of lust doing falling in love anyway?

Mammon had terminated all production on Fiz merch doing an entire new line over the twins instead. He had destroyed hundreds of the spare bots and merch himself just the mere face kept ticking him off. The problem was that his entire ring was full of the stuff and he could barely stand the needy masses asking why Fiz had quit. He was going mad having to clean up his end of the whole ordeal with PR. He debated messing something up in the lust ring but knew better. Ozzy had already shot himself in the foot admitting that he loved an imp. Best to just let the people ruin the two’s peace.

So what else could he do? Stay in his castle making more webs to the numerous objects that littered his abode? Sure. He had done that, also reorganizing all of the Fiz merch he had ever made into a pit of his least favorite things. Sure he hated the dude now, but he still had to have at least one of everything. That's why he had the pit in the first place, for the stuff he had but didn’t really like.

He was bored now, so he flipped through channels trying to find anything of interest. A few days ago Pride’s favorite TV faced sinner had a hissy fit with some radio guy so maybe they had something going on. Low and behold Lucifer's ring had an all out war going on. The main player seemed familiar. The gold wings were definitely a good touch, good thing he made those precious metals even if heaven took his idea without ever giving him credit for it. Oh Luci was getting in on this fight that was a surprise. Mammon munched on popcorn as he watched the broadcast.

The mercy Charlie was preaching was annoying but to be expected of Lucifer’s kid, those two were always the dreamers of the family. Oh that's something he can do, go visit his niece and his depressed brother. Catch up a bit and see what Pride has that Greed doesn't. With a smile he calls for a few poor imps under his employ, telling the runts to prepare to go up to the Pride ring. With a quick snap of the fingers he and his lackeys are engulfed in green hell fire teleporting them all to a spot in Pride Mammon knows all too well.

The atmosphere was better than normal. Apparently those exterminations were a bad thing, maybe he could make mock exterminators for people to beat up and stab. There might be a few sick fucks that want to fuck those angels as well so multipurpose bots like the Fizzy’s could work. He told the imps near him to write those types of ideas down. He explored a bit seeing the many ideas he would likely take back to Greed, not like these Pride suckers could sue him. Most sinners either avoided him or annoyed him asking for autographs and what was happening with Fiz.

As he got closer to the hotel he’d seen in the fight with the exterminators he noticed something familiar. Hidden among the dirt and grime of Pride, he spots a small single golden feather. Searching the surroundings he sees the likeliest suspect, hunched over a wall sporadically breathing like he was in immense pain or was running. His hunched posture extenuates the irregular look of his silhouette, his jacket rides up weird like something was restrained within the layers.

Creeping up behind the man he waves the feather in front of him. “This yours, mate?”

The man jerks around, seemingly ready to attack before a flash of pain streaks over his features and he tries to stabilize himself before he falls. Mammon recognizes his shiny gold eyes with bags under them, the dusty brown hair and goatee. This is Adam. One of the original three made in Eden, the only one Lucifer couldn't get his claws into. Mammon is a collector at heart, he’d be lying if he said he wasn’t a bit ticked Lucifer had kept all the original humans to himself. Yet here one was unable to fight, he could finally have at least one of those humans trapped in a cage like a cool pet bird.

“Back off fat ass!” Adam’s threat comes off more as a plea with him nursing his wounds.

Mammon’s smile twitches at the comment. “Big words for the cunt that got his ass kicked.”

Adam looks him up and down debating his options, he looks back wondering if he can out run the demon. Mammon’s faster wrapping two arms around him, before he can make a break for it. “Relax, I’m willing to cut you a deal-”

Adam jams his heel into Mammon’s foot causing him to shout a curse, as Adam takes off as fast as he can. His wings fall out from under the jacket trying to take flight in an attempt to escape. A sharp staff hits the dead center of his back before he can, the impact along with his skin breaking again makes him collapse. Scrambling to get up, a heavy sharp shoe stomps on his fresh injury. Adam lets out a screech, clawing at the ground in a feudal attempt to get away.

“You're gonna regret that. I was trying to be nice, pretend you had a choice or whatever.” Mammon grinds his foot deep into Adams now bleeding wounds, causing more screams.

The imps around Mammon start to bind Adams wrist and ankles, chaining his wings. When Mammon steps off him they drag the angel cursing them out into what looks like a giant bird cage. His powers aren't working from exhaustion and the white glow of his prison suggests his bindings are made from angelic steel, basically unbreakable even for him.

Mammon grabs Adam by the jaw, looking him over and adjusting his hair in ways. “Clean him up, patch his wounds, and give him some new clothes. I want my new pet to look like a legend when I show him off to Luci.”

“I’ll fucking tear you apart you demon scum!” Adams' words are still full of anger even in his defeated state.

“Nice sentiment fuck head,” Mammon got close his other eyes reveling themselves. “But think for a second if I let you go, leaking that pretty gold blood, these sinners will rip you to shreds faster than you can blink.”

A crowd is forming around them, the sinners look like they want to reach through the bars and skin him alive. Mammon’s right, the sneaky bastard stuck him in a catch-22. If he manages to get out the sinners get him, if he stays he’s stuck with Mammon, neither option good but at least Mammon doesn't want him dead. Adam gives him a hard glare but the sin only smiles knowing he's bested the angel.

Mammon moves on still looking through the many stores and such. Imps do as they were ordered tending to his injuries, washing the dirt and grime off him. Changing his clothes to a more green, lime, and gold color scheme. Thankfully they dressed him in similar clothes to what he was already wearing. The shackles stayed on even with him being caged. Adam choses to save what energy he has left by not fighting the imps. Mammon eventually grows bored of the stores, and finally heads to the hotel.

Kicking the door open his imps set off streamers and play fanfare as he loudly announced himself. “Luci! Charlie! Guess who decided to visit your wretched ring!”

Charlie was in the lobby explaining a new exercise she was trying out on the residence, seeing Mammon at first startles her but a smile quickly forms on her face. “Uncle Mammon?! What are you doing here?”

She runs up to his open arms getting enveloped by the demon’s crushing hug. “Aww, can't I just miss my niece? Nah, you're right I saw that kick ass fight with the angels. Been forever since I saw Luci that pissed, and for your first war you held out pretty good too.”

“Mammon! Why am I not surprised that you’d show up to collect the spoils of war.” Lucifer appears at the top of the staircase, smiling jovially as he descends the stairs.

Mammon chuckles. “Got me there, Luci. ” He gives Lucifer a similar bone crushing hug. “So what even is this dump, I’ve been looking everywhere for you two since I didn’t find you in your fuckin palace.”

“Oh right, let me introduce you to everyone.” Charlie lights up, grabbing one of Mammon’s hands and leading him in front of the residence. “Everyone this is my uncle Mammon he’s in charge of the Greed ring, uncle Mammon please meet-”

Her arm wraps around Vaggie in a tight hug. “My girlfriend Vaggie.” Vaggie gives an awkward smile and waves as Mammon looks her over.

Charlie motion's with her hand to the white and pink spider. “Angel Dust” Angel Dust gives him a sly smile and wink. “Hey big boy~”

Next Charlie moves to a cat-bird thing. “Husker” He raises a glass in salute before downing it.

A small woman crawls up his body shoving her one eye into his face giggling. “Oh ,you're a big bad boy aren't you?” Charlie grabs her and gently places her down. “This is Niffty.”

Charlie returns to her task pointing to another cyclops, this one tossing a bomb like a ball. “That's Cherri Bomb she hasn’t fully become a resident but I’m sure she will soon.” Cherri chuckles at the summery and waves.

“And Finally Alaster, who's the one who helped me set this all up.” She stands next to a red deer looking dude holding a microphone staff. His large smile just gets wider, as his static voice speaks. “Greetings.”

Mammon looks around at everyone, they don't look particularly wealthy so they don't really interest him. “A hotel? So how much do these bitches pay to stay?” Charlie looks surprised at first and then looks embarrassed. “Uh well nothing actually I’m trying to find a way to redeem sinners so that maybe heaven will let them in and hell won't be overpopulated anymore.”

Mammon blinks for a second then busts out in booming laughter. “HAHAHahaha oh that's funny Char, you definitely take after Luci thinking that dumb idea will work, but really what do they pay?”

“She’s serious Mammon.” Lucifer says, slightly agitated by the sin’s laughter.

Mammon looks at the residence then at Charlie’s bright smile. “Wait, wait, Charlie honey they pay NOTHING for a warm bet, food, and the mere idea that their worthless afterlives could be redeemed?”

“Uh, yes?” Charlie nods.

Mammon backs up in disgust. “So you're running a fucking CHARITY?!”

“Here we go…” Lucifer mumbles already used to Mammon opinions of charity. “Look Mammon, I made you something.” Lucifer manifest a rubber duck that looks vaguely like Mammon to defuse the argument before it starts.

Whipping his head to the prince of pride his anger falters. The rubber duck reminds him of the angel he has sitting outside. “Cute might even make a market for this little fucker. Oh you don’t mind if I come back and visit ya later do ya Luci? I gotta get home and take care of my new pet.”

“Uh sure we’d love it if you could help us out as well, but uh when did you get a pet?” Lucifer asks, getting whiplash from Mammon's shift in mood.

“Recently, I might even show you after I get him house trained.” Mammon gives a smile before snapping his fingers disappearing back to the Greed ring with a jingle.

Notes:

Next chapter will probably be a bit, thank you all for the support.

Chapter 3: Welcome to the Circus

Adam had spent the day digging in the dirt to find new animals after he had seen what was now named a mole. Lilith pointedly decided to let him do that by himself as she chose to stay by a waterfall naming the fish she could find. He started to discover his hands couldn't dig half as well as some of the animals he had been finding. Dirt was stuck under his nails as he digs out a rodent, but before he can get a good look at it he hears something loud and unfamiliar in Eden.

 

“Uh…you're a Ground… hog? ” He haphazardly names the rodent, setting it down to investigate the noise. The groundhog runs back into its burrow happily escaping the human.

 

Peeking through the bushes he finds a mountain. The sound seems to grow louder, now a low rumble. Looking all over he can't find the source, so he approaches the mountain. Touching the cold stone he can feel it shaking like something is happening within. Pressing his ear to the stone he can hear the sound loud and clear like horses galloping. Pulling at the stones he tries to find a way inside, but nothing major gives, he even tries to punch the stone to no avail.

 

Backing up wondering if he could possibly climb the stone and find an entrance, he notices the stone start to crack. The stone was crumbling fast. Adam had to cover his ears as it gave way. A large beast bigger than an elephant crawls out of the mountain leaving a cave in its wake. Shaking off the rocks and dust from its fluffy cream colored fur. The creature looks like a mess of insects with sharp legs holding up its body, mandibles around its mouth, and the many eyes on its face.

 

Adam hesitantly approached the creature, softly touching one of the legs that was as tall as him. Immediately he is sent flying as the startled creature kicks him out of reflex. He lands on some bushes not far away. The beast looks at him at first with annoyance then with surprise. Hurridlie checking on him, lifting his small form and looking him over for injuries. 

 

“Oh Shi-, You alright little guy? Nothing is broken right?”The beast asks as his fur tickles Adam.

 

Adam lets out a giggle. “I’m great! How did you break through the mountain? Are you an Angel? Do you know Lucifer?” 

 

“Uh… Yes, I'm an angel, ya I know Luci, and I broke through the mountain cause I was making a cave. Wait, how do you know Luci?” The angel asks as he sets down the small human, and turns back to the newly formed cave.

 

“I thought he was a bird so I tried to catch him! Oh what's your name? I’m Adam.” The human excitedly talks following the angel watching it manifest something sparkly in its hands.

 

Mammon chuckles at the thought of Lucifer being compared to a bird. “I’m Mammon.” A smile spreads on his face as a thought comes to mind, He picks up the human bringing him close. “Hey, do you want to see a miracle Adam? You can't tell anyone I showed you though.”

 

Adam nods, almost bouncing in Mammon’s grip. Mammon brings the thing he manifested up so Adam can get a better look. “This is gold, a metal I made just for you and your descendants. It has many different properties so you could use it for a ton of things.”

 

The gold looks like shiny yellowish beans, Mammon takes one of them. Another hand pokes at the cave walls finding a good spot then he gently places the gold bean into the stone. The gold expands making a vine-like shape in the stone. Adam watches it intently seeing the vein spread until it couldn't anymore.

 

“Want to try?” Mammon asks, offering him one of the beans and setting him down.

 

Adam snatches the bean and runs up to the wall shoving the gold into the stone. The form of this vein takes a more violent look, kind of like a splatter of gold that doesn't spread far. Mammon chuckles watching the amazement in the human. Together the two fill the cave with gold that sparkles with the small light from outside. Mammon gives Adam a pat on the head when he leaves. 

 

Adam returns to Lilith not long after, finding her sitting with her feet in the water. Walking up behind her he almost hugs her before she turns around with a harsh glare. “What?”

 

She points to his dirt covered body. “You are not touching me till you wash off.”

 

Adam rolls his eyes but compiles, walking into the stream, scrubbing at his skin till he looks clean. He shows off his clean skin to Lilith, arms open asking for a hug. She dips into the water as well allowing his hug. He squished against her soft body, beginning to kiss her face and down her neck. Running hands through her air his finger snag on something. Pulling away to look he finds a feather. 

 

“I thought you were naming fish today?” He asks, showing her the white feather.

 

Her expression changes to something he can't understand before switching to a sweet smile. “I found a swan, a bird that can swim, guess it wanted to leave me something to remember it by.”

 

Adam’s dream is cut short by something shaking his cage. Jolting awake the chains around his wings and limbs rattle. Rapidly blinking the sleep away he tries to find the thing that woke him. In front of him stands Mammon, a devilish smile on his face watching the distress he caused the angel. He’s almost unrecognizable from what he looked and acted like back in Eden.

 

“Good, you ain’t dead.” Mammon says rattling the cage again just to tick off the man.

 

Adam looks around ignoring Mammon. The room was big, full of tons of stuff placed seemingly at random and tons of bags with dollar signs. Spiderwebs and a nauseating amount of greens decorate the room. A giant TV and couch are in the center of the room along with a few buckets of stale popcorn. 

 

Adam scrunches up his nose at the buttery smell. “Man this place is a fucking dump. I know you're a loser but this is just sad.”

 

Mammon glowers at him. “Well get used to it, bird bitch. Cus this is going to be your new room.”

 

His tone gets deeper, grabbing one of Adam’s chained wings Mammon slams the man against the bars. “I would suggest you watch your mouth from now on mate, broken wings look just as pretty as proper ones.”

 

The pressure on his wings is bruising. Part of him knows what he does next is stupid but his pride wins over reason. He spits straight in Mammon’s face, watching the sin silently rage as he wipes it off his face sends a shiver of fear down his spine. The cage door comes flying open as Adam attempts to back up only to be grabbed by his neck. He's dragged out of the room as he flails trying to fight off Mammon. 

 

Mammon seems undisturbed as he moves them from room to room. The first is a long hallway with many doors, Mammon takes him to a door with a circus tent emblem on the door. Inside of which is filled with what look to be clowns getting dressed up, all of which take one look at him then Mammon and return to putting on their makeup avoiding any eye contact with the two. Past that looks to be a ton of different equipment for events, a tightrope and trapeze are above, podiums, lion cages, mock weights, and other such things are everywhere. Mammon stops at a wheel, removing Adam’s shackles and placing the angel’s limb into each of the straps on it. As Adam writhes on the wheel trying to wiggle out of the restraints, the chains on his left wing are undone. It's quickly pinned in place by a dagger stabbing through it, digging into the wheel.

 

“You fucking clowney bastard, don’t you fucking da-AHHHHH!” Mammon spins the wheel midway through Adam yelling at him.

 

Mammon turns to some of his employees who are intently watching the scene. “Use 'em for practice, when I come back he better not be dead.” 

 

Mammon walks off leaving Adam to the knife throwers. He goes to his office drawing up concepts he could use the angel to brand with. Angels were surprisingly a market he never tapped into, the possibilities are nearly endless, things to beat up was a given, a few cute toys to sell to kids, and knowing how people are he could also sell somethings to fuck. The mountain of paperwork sits on his desk for the other projects he has to deal with is annoying but he gets started on it.

 

Maybe two hours later he finishes today's work. Returning to the angel he sees multiple knives stuck around and in Adam’s body. A few knives are in his wing disrupting the feathers, one is deep in his thigh dripping fresh gold, another is in the center of his hand already dried closed. Many others are close to his neck and face, one is right under his crotch. Adam looks sick with nausea and judging from the puddle of vomit on the floor he has been for a while. The clowns back up seeing their leader approach.

 

“Did you learn your lesson or do I need to actually break your wings, for you to get your shit together?” Mammon asks, pulling out one of the knives.

 

Adam looks at him, eyes defiant but unfocused. “Yeah, got it.” He sounds defeated, not willing to risk his precious wings.

 

Mammon smirks unlocking the straps after pulling out the knives. Adam falls to the floor in a heap, wrists and ankles red from holding him up. He feels tired and sore, his back aches the most from not being able to properly heal yet. Mammon unlocks his other wing from its chains, it fans out as Adam releases a sigh, happy that it can move after the uncomfortable way he was left on the wheel. Mammon picks him up by the arm, almost dragging him as he stumbles, to the room he woke up in. 

 

Once there he shoves Adam back into the birdcage. “If you're good I might send someone to fix up your wounds, and maybe even give you some food.”

 

“Can I have my guitar back?” Adam wishes his voice was not as raspy as it is.

 

Mammon blinks. “You can actually play?”

 

Adam’s slightly offended at the insinuation. “...Why would I make it my main weapon if I couldn't even play it?”

 

“Because it looks cool?” Mammon shrugs. “Fine, I’ll let you have it back. On one condition, you agree to play the songs I want when I want them.”

 

“Only if you feed me food I actually like, don’t be cheap about it either.” Adam counters.

 

Mammon smiles showing off those sharp teeth. “Oh, we're going to get along swimmingly mate.” Adam only glares at the demon.

Notes:

Ok next chapter may go into nsfw leaning more into non-con. Thank you all so much for your support I cant tell you all how grateful I any you guys enjoy my little work, and I love your comments trying to guess what's going to happen.

Chapter 4: What Does the Caged Bird Sing?

Summary:

⚠ Warning Non-Con/Rape in this Chapter ⚠
If I need to add tags please tell me cus idk how to tag my stuff.

Adam was mainly ignored for the next few days since Mammon was dealing with the Glam Sisters release, whatever that was. Which was both a blessing and a curse, without Mammon he didn't get fed. He hadn't been hungry in forever, his stomach had been growling since the wheel and Mammon hadn't even fed him when he got his guitar back. At least his back was patched up relatively well, same with the new stab wounds, he was starting to hate knives in general now.

When alone he would strum his guitar in the cramped cage, remembering the times he played for his army and Lute. He missed them, their deaths hadn't really hit him till now. Every single woman he had trained and named was either dead or thought he was. So many that didn't deserve to be, it had started with Siviera being found headless six months ago. She had always loved to sing when he played. How many of his girls were now gone like her? All because Vaggie wanted to screw the devil's daughter, and sold out her sisters for it.

He hums a melancholy tune as he strums a song in the dim room his cage hangs. Mammon walks with a large smile on his face. “Ah good you're awake, I notice you're a bit on the chongo side so I made a full itinerary so we could work on that.”

Adam snorts, like he has any right to judge his body when he’s no better. If he recalls he looked a lot skinnier in Eden too. “Ya, how about no.”

“We’ll stick to starving then, either way you’ll lose a few. I was gonna let you stretch your wings, if you change your mind here you go.” Mammon places a planer with an extremely strict and detailed plan into his cage.

Adam takes a glance at the papers, the front page has a picture of some delicious brown sugar and honey glazed ribs. His mouth waters at the mere thought of them. His hungry stomach growls again, the days of not eating screaming at him to take whatever deal just to try that delicious food. Mammon follows his eyes, a knowing smirk on his face but he quickly hides it before Adam notices.

“I order the food straight from Gluttony, made by Beelzebub in fact, so it’s the highest quality you can get down here. Doubt even Heaven can recreate her touch for food, but suit yourself mate.” Mammon acts like he’s about to leave walking to the door.

“Wait!” Adam shouts an arm reaching out of the bars on instinct trying to stop the demon.

“Hmm?” Mammon hums keeping his face blank as he turns back to the angel waiting for Adam to take the bait.

Adam hesitates for a second. “...how many meals do I get a day?”

“Three, plus snacks if you complete the tasks early.” Mammon points at the papers that have the details.

Adam stares at him debating if he is really hungry enough to actually do what Mammon asks of him. Looking back at the planner he flips through a few pages finding a menu, a workout regiment, something labeled “Gigs” with dates, and a list of possible merchandise with mockups that looked vaguely like him. Looking close he can almost make out the near invisible green writing hidden under the text, fine print Mammon was a demon thought and through huh.

Adam squints but the text is far too small, possibly enchanted to be harder to read. “You're not getting my soul, if that's what’s hidden in your fine print.”

Mammon clicks his tongue annoyed that he caught something most people miss. “No it's a renewing contract on your likeness and body nothing to do with your soul. Deals, especially soul deals are much more annoying to do, plus there’s no changes in ‘em.”

“How do I know you're not lying?” Adam asks suspiciously.

Mammon only shrugs. “You don’t, but that’s the only way I will feed ya outside of wanting my little song bird to sing for me.”

Adam glares at him disgusted by the description. Looking back at the menu he sighs knowing he’ll cave to some good food, might as well agree with whatever dignity he has now rather than desperation in a starved state. “...I’ll agree to whatever this is if I get those high quality meals on top of a better room that I can customize with whatever counts as entertainment down here, I can come and go from my room as I please, and seven times a week I can skip whatever I want without consequence.”

Mammon’s face scrunches up angry at the amount of changes but forces a smile. “I have to know where you are at all times then, cut the seven times to three, and we’re golden mate.”

Adam crosses his arms. “Five is the lowest I’ll go, especially knowing you’re bullshit deals.”

“Fine.” Mammon takes the planner and transforms it into a contract with the new terms, signing it quickly and handing it to Adam through the bars.

Adam looks at the contract skimming it over, it says something about being renewed in six months, not that Adam plans to stay in this hell hole that long. Taking the pen he writes his name, he already knows that he can exploit the loopholes he set in place but so can Mammon. The contract glows gold and rolls up. Mammon hides his annoyance at all the new terms that favor Adam as he unlocks the cage pulling out the angel. His fingertips glow a lime green, as spider silk is pulled from them wrapping around Adam’s wrist ankles, neck, and base of his wings.

Adam look’s baffled as they seem to dissolve yet he can still feel them. “The fuck?”

“What? Did ya think I was going to let you free roam without a way to pull you back? Plus it helps you see the contract and communicate with me when we're apart.” Mammon tugs at the string briefly giving it back its green glow.

Adam does similar seeing it glow for however long he holds on to the springs around his wrist. “Hmm, so where’s my food?”

Mammon’s shit eating grin reappears as he begins leading Adam around telling him what each room is for or where it leads until they get to the dining room. It's as lavish as everything else he’s seen with ungodly amounts of greens, blacks, and golds. Mammon happily sits at the head of the long table snapping for the imps and bots to do their job. In seconds an imp comes out placing silver platers in front of them and elegantly showing off the ribs that Adam was looking at not long ago. Adam’s mouth waters, it looks so much better in person than the image had suggested, not to mention far larger than he had thought.

“Well, dig in mate. We are going straight into rehearsal after this.” Mammon chuckles.

Adam practically launched at the food in a second, making sure to eat his fill while savoring the delicious taste. Through eating he asks. “*Om nom* Wha-*slurp* what rehearsal?”

“I’m gonna make you my new brand baby alongside the Glam sisters, you play your guitar and show off those shiny wings while they do most of the tricks around you.” Mammon waves his hand and the waiter returns filling their glasses with brown ale.

“So I *munch* just bust out some sick riffs while-*glug* some bitches do clown shit?” Adam waves a bone around as he continues to question.

Mammon nods. “A bit more than that, but ya that's the jist. I know you have zero talent for clowning but you will have to help them out in their act, since you will all be sharing the stage.”

“Cool, so when do I get my new room?” Adam places the last of the bones on his now clean plate, licking his fingers.

“Getting set up as we speak, I’ll take you to it after rehearsal is over.” Mammon crunches the bones, eating every bit of the ribs, dabbing a napkin at the corners of his mouth as he gets up again.

They move to the dressing room Adam was dragged through earlier still full of many clowns. Mammon looks through a few clothes racks and boxes, finding what he was looking for he returns with a set of clothes. He shoves them into Adam's grasp and directs him to get dressed. The outfit is similar to his old cassock, just more slim fitting, jester like, and with more spikes. The A on his chest has a M though it rather than a cross, and the colors are a mix of green’s blacks, and gold, with white trim. He was also given a helmet like his executioner mask before it broke, the horns curled differently making a mock halo above his head but curling up above his forehead.

Adam gets dressed rather quickly and then is introduced to the Glam Sisters as he steps out into the circus. Both strut up to Mammon sweetening him up with praise, blatantly ignoring Adam until they are told he will be part of their routine. The look of anger the sisters have is almost scary, but they smile, hiding the venom in their words until Mammon isn't paying attention.

The rest of the day was spent working on the “debut performance” as they called it. Adam was forced to learn how to balance on the tightrope, juggling was just constant failure, and the jumping through hoops of fire had singed his wings. Countless other things happened and he was slow compared to the clowns around him. Most of which glared at his every mistake as Mammon screamed at all of them for Adam’s failures. They eventually got a few parts mastered after the hours of work, mainly the music parts where Adam was killing it on the guitar and not doing tricks.

“Alright wrap it up none of you are paid overtime!” Mammon yells to the clowns rushing to leave. “Adam! Follow me.”

Adam obeys tiredly tugging off his helmet and wiping off the sweat. “My room and dinner, *huff* better be ready.”

Mammon just leads him to a room, the symbol on the door is the same as the one on his clothes. Inside the room is relatively barren with a soft looking bed, a hammock made of spider web, A wardrobe, a catalog on the nightstand, and a TV. There was also a door that seemed to lead to a bathroom.

“You can order your own stuff from the catalog or write it down and I’ll find it when I have time.” Mammon clarifies seeing his confused expression.

“Ah, well come get me when dinner’s ready.” Adam flops comfortably on his new bed snuggling into the sheets.

He hears the door shut expecting for mammon to have left but instead he feels the bed dip as a set of hands grip his wrists. “Ah mate, you should really be thorough when you read a contract.”

“The fuck? What the hell do you think you're doing?” Adam thrashes in Mammon's grip as the sin arranges him into a position on his lap.

“Power wont work against me, and however many days you can skip without consequence I can use the same amount to do something to your body. Are just a few clauses I set in place that you didn't even consider I might add in.” Mammon free set of hands travel up the cassock raking across the skin hidden under the robe.

Adam shivers as realization sets in. “You wouldn’t fucking dare!”

Mammon laughs, one hand travels to his backside and another across his member. “You know when I first saw you I wondered how you could walk around naked without a single thought in your head.”

Adam’s heart is rocketing in his chest as his fearful struggle continues to be fruitless, Mammon is right against his ear talking quietly for once. “I worried you might just get yourself killed approaching things you didn’t understand, or eating whatever you found.”

“Even then I felt the need to keep you and Lilith all to myself, cute and innocent, protected from every other creature that dared to go near, but Lucifer beat me to one of you.” Mammon’s sharp fingers dips between his cheeks prodding at his hole, the other begins to gently stroke his soft shaft.

“MAMMON IF YOU DONT FUCKING STOP I WILL FUCKING END YOU!!!” Adam’s trying to kick, squirm, or do anything to even gain a chance of escape from the demons ironclad hold.

“I thought, if I helped Lucifer fight the other angels he might even share, but no, selfish as always.” Mammon’s grip gets harsh like his voice. The prodding got more intense along with the stroking but they felt raw with only skin and no lubrication.

Adam couldn't fight the sin so he did something that he hated, begging. “Mammon… Mammon p-please, dont…” He hated his voice quivering, he hated the tears filling his eyes and he absolutely loathed Mammon.

Mammon licks his ear savoring his shutter. “Hmm, now why would I stop, when I finally got the toy I’ve been wanting for over a thousand years.” Mammon moves both Adam’s arms together, capturing both with just one hand. Now using his free hand to reach for the nightstand’s drawer, a minute later Adam hears the click of a bottle cap and a cold liquid drip onto his skin.

Adam closes his eyes imagining he's anywhere else. As he feels the uncomfortable feeling of Mammon’s fingers enter him, earning the demon a pained grunt. Mammon’s fingers prod his insides while his other hand continues to jack him off. Adam cant help the tears anymore as they start to stream from his eyes, Mammon licks them up with a chuckle. Mammon finds what he’s looking for in him, as Adam jerks at the strange sensation.

“Bingo.” Mammon whispers, continuing to hit the spot and stroke his member.

Adam feels disgusting as his body builds up in heat and pleasure. Mammon hums to himself playing with Adam’s body like an instrument. It’s not long before Adam is jerking around as his erection builds to climax. Adam shakes his head no, trying to deny his body from doing what he knows it will. Despite his best attempt to stifle Mammon’s efforts his body ejaculates sending a shutter through his whole body and a shout from his lips.

Mammon releases him wiping off his hands, then leaning down to place an almost sweet kiss on his forehead. “Behave or next time I won't be so nice.” He whispers before exiting the room.

Adam curls in on himself forcing his eyes shut to stop the tears. He tries to ignore the drying fluid in his robes. He prays to leave the hells, to kill every demon or fallen angel he could ever see. Eventually he wills himself to sleep.

Chapter 5: Lust and Robots

He noticed it when he was making love with Lilith, something was watching them. He was used to the animals but they would leave after they got loud. Whatever was watching them recently would stay hidden behind the trees and bushes. It was weird. At first he thought it might have been Lucifer but when asked the angel grew red covering his ears at the mention of what the two would do.

 

So he went to the only other person he knew, Mammon. He hadn't really seen them since they first met. Standing at the entrance to the cave he called for the angel, only to be met with silence. Going into the cave he sees more glitter metal on the walls than when he left. He had been meaning to bring Lilith here, but kept getting side tracked with new animals he found.

 

“Mammon! Are you here?” He yells out hearing the echo reverberate through the cave.

 

He feels the ground rumble under him, making him back up as Mammon breaches through the ground. “Lucifer I swear to-!” He blinks, recognizing the human leaning down to look at the tiny creature. “Oh, hey Adam. What brings you here?”

 

Adam smiles wide, hugging Mammon’s giant face which was as big as his body, Mammon responds by gently nuzzling into the human. “Mammon! I wanted to ask if you’ve been the one watching me and Lilith?”

 

“Been a bit preoccupied with making caves so no, why do you ask?” Mammon dusts off some rocks from his clothes.

 

“Well I want to meet whatever's been watching us, they disappear after we’re done... Uh, what's it called? Being fruitful? Copulating?” Adam uses his hands to show what he’s talking about since he doesn't know what to call it yet. “It can't be an animal, they don’t like loud sounds so I was thinking it had to be an angel.”

 

Mammon’s laughter startles the human. “I think it might be Asmodeus then, he was always excited to see how the creatures would… use what he designed.” Mammon pokes his hips indicating what Asmodeus had made.

 

“Oz-mode-e-us? I don’t think I’ve seen him. Wait, he designed me?” Adam didn't think anyone but his creator had a hand in his creation.

 

“Not all of you, just reproductive parts. Even then Pops would get mad if it didn’t fit his vision.” Mammon shutters remembering the arguments the two had gotten into.

 

“Well how do I meet Asmodeus, it's not like it matters but it's sort of weird not seeing him but knowing he's watching.” Adam asks, still slightly stunned to know the angels helped create him. 

 

Mammon thinks for a second, caws scratching at his fur. “He likes amphibians, maybe find some and you will find him too.” He shrugs.

 

“Good idea! I’ll go do that right now, thanks Mammon!” He waves as he runs to go find some frogs eager to meet a new angel.

 

“Yeah, no problem…” Mammon’s tone is off but Adam doesn't pay it any mind.

 

The next few hours he spends looking around ponds for frogs. It takes a while but he finds a pair of frogs that are perfect for what he’s planning. He sets both on a log full of insects, a prime breeding ground which should attract Asmodeus. Then he hides in a bush not far from it and waits. It isn't until nightfall he sees something unnatural go towards the pond.

 

The three heads confused him but he still approached it. “Are you Asmodeus?”

 

The creature jumps and turns around. “HUH, Adam?! How do you know my name?”

 

“Mammon told me. Are you the one that's been spying on me and Lilith?” Adam watches mesmerized by the weird fur move like wind or water, or an element he doesn't know?

 

“Damn it Mon, you shouldn't even be talking to the humans.” Asmodeus mumbled under his breath. He lowers his head in shame and nods. “Yes, I was watching you.”

 

“Why?” Adam asks innocently, as he walks closer trying to understand how each angel looked so different from each other.

 

“Well, it's hard to explain. Have you ever made something before?” He sees Adam blank stare and knows the answer is no. “Right, when you do you’ll understand the joy of seeing it work as intended.”

 

“Still don’t get it but whatever.” Adam shrugs, turning to the frogs and patting the ground near him. “Even if I don’t get it, I’ll try to understand.”

 

The angel is at first hesitant being near the human, it takes Adam a bit of effort but he manages to convince him to sit down instead of bolting away. Asmodeus and Adam spend the night observing the frogs. Oz excitedly talks about the parts he designed and the complexity of the organs. Adam doesn't understand most, if any, of what he’s talking about but the angel seems happy so he asks questions every now and then. Adam eventually dozes off sleeping against the soft feathers of Asmodeus as he rambles on about something.

 

Adam wakes to his living nightmare, hearing someone gently knocking on the door. “Fuck off Mammon!” His voice is strained as he yells. 

 

Instead of the person leaving, the door opens to an imp almost cowering with a tray of food in her hands. “S-sorry, but lord Mammon said to b-bring you your breakfast. He thought you w-wouldn’t want to see him since you slept through dinner. He also w-wanted me to ask if you are using one of your s-skips to miss today’s morning practice?”

 

Adam was half tempted to smash the food into the imps face but hunger wins out. “Gimmie that!” He snatches the tray gulping down some soda.

 

The imp stands scared next to the door. “Uh d-do you want anything else Mr. Angel?”

 

“Hmm, nah, just tell that bastard Mammon I’m not doing shit today.” He eats his food glaring at the imp since she still doesn't leave.

 

“A-ah well actually sir, Mammon said you have to go with him to be measured for some sort of product, aside from that he said he doesn't care what you do.” The imp keeps looking hesitantly at his guitar leaned up against his nightstand.

 

“Let me guess, I’ve got next to no choice?” She gently shakes her head. “Fucker cant even leave me alone, fine when is that?” Adam rubs the bridge of his nose in annoyance.

 

“After lunch sir.” She answers and is waved to leave a second later.

 

With her gone he finishes his food, savoring its heavenly flavors. When he’s done licking his fingers he decides to wash up. He hasn't had a proper bath since the battle at the hotel, and after last night he feels filthy. Harsh bright lights nearly blind him as he turned them on. The bathroom is all marble white surfaces with gold trim. The walls have pastel rain cloud patterns. It's an insult to him, a mockery of heaven that Mammon no doubt planned.

 

Striping out of the robe, he sees the way his wounds have healed. On his chest a grotesque lump of sensitive gold and pinkish skin replaces what would have been a stab mark. The spot where the trident hit looks better, almost like stars. The rest of what he can see is only minor scratches aside from the gold mark over the rib he lost when Eve was made. Looking in the mirror he sees the bags under his eyes, the bruises are nearly gone. Turning a bit he can glimpse his back which is a far worse version of his chest.

 

He hates seeing himself naked. The sight of body made him uncomfortable after eating the apple. The new scars aren't going to help that, not like he would let that show. He’s the first man he can’t show weakness, especially not with demons watching him. He has to get back up to the Pride ring then make a beeline to Heaven’s embassy and get his halo back. How the hell is he going to do that? He doesn't have friends down here, and Mammon’s got a choke hold on him. He doesn't even want to think of what else the sin could do to him. Even if he can escape the bastard and get to Pride with his shit luck he’ll see one of those hotel bitches, he might as well kill himself and save them the trouble if that happens.

 

After a few tries he manages to turn on the shower adjusting the temperature to his liking and steps in, the water feels different somehow like it's worse or unclean. Maybe God blessed the stuff in heaven? Regardless it's still calming, washing away all the dirt and grime. Even when he's clean he stays, sitting down on the floor imagining himself in a waterfall of Eden or earth when he didn't have to deal with the bullshit of the afterlife.

 

He doesn't stay in his fantasy long, getting out toweling down his skin and taking a blowdryer to his hair and wings. Drying wings is a pain which is why he usually makes Lute do it for him. It takes an hour before he’s fully dry, not that he feels clean. He dresses in a clean version of the jester robe complete with the mask. He spends the rest of his time looking through the catalog to find things to decorate his room, or strumming his guitar. He hears a knock at the door and shouts for them to come in.

 

The imp from earlier enters with another tray of food. “Lunch is here.” She tries a cheery tone but it sounds too forced.

 

His head lolls off the side of his bed to see her. “Right, and when I’m done I have to go see Mammon?”

 

She solemnly nods, setting the tray down and cautiously taking the one from breakfast. “Anything else I can get you Mr. Angel.”

 

“Adam, my name is Adam not Mr. Angel.”  He growls. “And unless you have any advice for dealing with Mammon’s bitch ass no I don't fucking need anything.”

 

“A-ah well then I’ll be going then.” She shuffles out as he chows down on his food dreading who he has to see when he’s done.

 

When finished with his food he mentally prepares himself grabbing his instrument and heading out to find Mammon. Tugging at the strings connecting the two he follows them, finding Mammon in the circus tent again along with the two girls he met the other day. The girls are practically fawning over Mammon in the fakest praise he’s ever heard. The closer he gets, still touching the string he sees it form a full line of green between him and Mammon, Adam decides to test something. He yanks the string as hard as he can, watching Mammon momentarily stumble as his hand is dragged back by the string. 

 

Mammon growls turning around to yell but stops seeing Adam. “Ah, ya finally came out ta’ join us. Almost got worried about ya, ye’ cunt.”

 

Adam forces a smile despite his eyes glaring daggers. “Mhm, ya just couldn't stand the major bummer that this whole clown shit is, made me sick to my stomach just thinking about it.”

 

“Aww does bird boy not like clowns or are you just allergic to talent?” One of the sister’s mocks. “Maybe you should just fly into a plane if show biz is too much for you, ya-... ya seagull?” The other tries.

 

Adam scrunches his nose at the comparison but thinking about it, it's kind of accurate Lilith hated seagulls despite them being quite resilient birds and scavengers. Before he can retort he feels Mammon's arms wrap uncomfortably tight around his torso. The sisters shift their attention back to the sin. 

 

“As entertaining as it is to watch ya bitches bicker, we have to go.” Mammon grabs the sisters and snaps, enveloping them in smoke and fire.

 

Adam starts coughing due to the amount of green smoke everywhere seeping through the vents in his mask. Waving the cloud of green away he is met with large golden statues of naked figures. The walls are lined with dark purples, blues, and pinks, there's hearts everywhere. Mammon picks him up and places Adam on his shoulder while the sister strut alongside them. Mammon is actually quite comfortable to perch on despite the shiver that travels up his spine as Mammon maneuvers him with ease. Mammon walks around the halls he knows well, stopping at a set of doors. Inside is an office of some sort with Asmodeus nuzzling against an imp draped over his shoulder. 

 

“Ozzie! Nice to see you again even after you screwed me over for fizz-a-fucky.” Mammon says through gritted teeth in a false cheery tone.

 

Adam watches the sin of lust’s fire tint a different color briefly as the imp scowls. “Mammon, I told you before if you still want to work together in any capacity, you will leave Fiz out of it.”

 

“Can't help holdin’ grudges when I lose money Ozzie.” Mammon retorts.

 

Asmodeus rolls his eyes. “Right, let's just skip to business shall we, you want Bots of the twins?”

 

“Yep and I want your personal touch in making one for this guy as well.” He pats Adam’s leg like someone would pet a dog.

 

Asmodeus looks confused but recovers fast. “Alright.” He presses a button and calls for someone to enter, two demons come in and escort the twins to another room.

 

Asmodeus gets up and leads Mammon through the halls to a workshop of some sort. He roots around looking for things, finding a measuring tape and some metallic body parts. Fiz seems to slink off the sin assisting him in finding things. Mammon places Adam on the table, after a crushing squeeze.

 

“I’ll be back in three hours, oh I should mention this isn't one you can fuck Ozzie.” Mammon says before disappearing in fire and smoke once more.

 

“Wasn’t even thinking of it Mon.” Asmodeus mumbles to himself. “Ok I'm going to need you out of those clothes to get my measurements.” 

 

Adam blatantly ignores the sin turning to Fiz. “ What did you do to piss off Mammon so much?”

 

Fiz stands tall with a wide smile on his face. “I quit!”

 

“Quit? He let you quit? Without a fight?” Adam questions.

 

“Oh no Mammon was ready to fight but he knew better than to mess with Ozzie.” Asmodeus smiles at the imp as it climbs back up and hugs him.

 

 Adam starts laughing, taking off his helmet and placing it on the table. “Asmodeus fight? Heh, I seriously can't imagine this big softie even thinking of violence. I mean you used to be terrified of even being spotted.”

 

Both look at him confused until Asmodeus recognizes him. “Wait who… ADAM?!”

 

“You know any other first men?” Adam tilts his head with a half smirk.

 

Fiz still seems to be trying to figure out what's happening as Asmodeus crushes Adam in a hug that reminds Adam of the times he’d see the former angel in Eden. “How are you here, human souls are stuck in pride, and why are you with Mammon of all people?”

 

Adam splays out his wings. “Not a human anymore, upgraded when I died… which was definitely jarring after being crushed by rocks after like nine hundred years. As for Mammon, the bastard caught me after a battle.”

 

Asmodeus observes the wings and their gold color. “No wonder he’d want to snatch you up. I honestly expected you to be thrown down here when I heard you ate the apple but being turned into an angel that's… unexpected.”

 

“I know I rock.” The sin and imp force a smirk sharing a look.

 

Ozzie begins to measure his wings already knowing most of the proportions on the former human. “Right… So you’re fine with mammon making a sex bot in your likeness?”

 

“Not like I got much of a choice already signed a contract.” He grumbles before pulling back on his mask of confidence. “Besides, who wouldn’t want to have the Dickmaster in their bed?”

 

“Mammon and his contracts, trust me if you see a way out, take it! He wont stop overworking you until you break, he wont let you go no matter what, He’s a manipulative mother fucker that will act like he cares as long as you do what he says.” Fiz is holding his arms and staring at him in total seriousness. 

 

Adam stares at him, shrugging off his hands. “Ya, already got that, but I can handle him.” He’s lying through his teeth but his pride won't let him ask for help.

 

Neither of them seem to believe him either but they don't comment further, focusing on getting measurements and manipulating a model to be a look alike to him. Thankfully Asmodeus doesn't make him take off his clothes already knowing most of what Adam’s body looks like. It’s still invasive and uncomfortable to look at a robotic version of himself that’s anatomically correct. Mammon shows up later with the sisters happily checking over the android, and discussing business with Asmodeus. When done he takes the sisters and Adam back to the greed ring.

Chapter 6: What is Love? Baby Don’t Hurt Me!

Summary:

I better make this clear I am not justifying what Mammon did, abusers justify themselves tho.

Mammon went too far, crossed a line he didn’t even realize he was crossing until he’d done it. The greedy urge to take is the source of his power as well as a powerful curse, only momentary satisfaction then the endless empty feeling returns. The urge got the best of him when it came to Adam. At first he just wanted to mess with him, maybe force a piercing or tattoo on the angel to keep him in line, not what he did. The overwhelming sadistic need to take or keep things is blinding, he wishes he could go back in time and stop himself in some way. If the other sins found out, especially Ozzie, they'd probably kill him and he’d deserve it. What he’s probably feeling is regret, but in truth he doesn't know.

Adam is avoiding him which only ticks him off, even if it's a reasonable thing for the first man to do. Adam used all five of his skips for the week, just to avoid him and practice. The show is coming together at least, the sisters are doing well and preorder sales are off the charts for them. The products are being made and the ads are being edited. So why is he drinking himself blind instead of basking in the money he’s making?

He hates this feeling like he's supposed to give all his things to Adam to ask for forgiveness. It's hell, he fell for a reason why not relish the worst of his desires? No, then he’d lose the human again like when he fell, if he hasn't already. What can he do? Adam wants freedom and that just isn't happening. He’ll figure something out, he was always good at finding out how people tick.

Strolling down to Adam's room he can hear him singing something. He can't escape practice today he’d make Mammon look bad which was already an issue after what Fizz did. A quick knock before he enters, the room has changed a lot, covered in lavish things that cost Mammon more than he wanted.

“C’mon ye cunt time is money and you aren't making any sitting on your ass.” Man he needs to work on his nice skills, Mammon thinks to himself.

Adam just rolls his eyes, but Mammon notices the subtle clenching of Adam’s fists. “News flash asshole I’m practicing the song right now, and you know what? It sucks! Whoever wrote this shit needs to be fired.”

Adam tosses him the music sheet, Mammon looks it over. “It isn't terrible. What, you got a better song you want to play?”

Adam smirks. “Hell yes, I'm the best player in all of heaven. I can write songs in my sleep. I can even give you a few tips on the choreography.”

Mammon doubted the heaven bit but was willing to compromise. “Tell ya what, I'll hear out your ideas and if the show is better than expected I’ll even give you a reward of your choice but if it is even a cent less than our last shows… Well, you can imagine just how mad I’ll get, understand?”

Adam nods with a cocky smile, moving towards the door. “Trust me it’ll be better than the other crap you freaks did in the past.”

“Oh almost forgot,” Mammon grabs Adam’s jaw crushing at the hinges until he opens his mouth. Pulling at Adam’s tongue he quickly stabs through it with a gold piercing of his emblem. Letting him go, Adam covers his mouth muffling curses. “Don't make me wait on you again.”

A week passes with only minor issues. The song has been entirely redone, and the back up clowns adjusted for the performance. The Glitz and Glam seem to have warmed up to Adam trading insults in a joking manner when they’re given a break. Adam, Glitz and Glam stay near Mammon helping direct the others, criticizing their performances, yelling at slackers, and snacking from his buffet of food. Tickets are sold out especially when he announced a new secret star would be part of the show, the media has been buzzing about it too.

The day of the performance finally comes round. The crowd is settling in their seats and the performers are in their places to start as stage hands prepare to activate the many elements of their job. Mammon looks to his stars double checking on them to make sure they won't mess up. Everything was ready, time to start.

The performance starts off with pure darkness. Neon beams of lights turn on one by one first the sisters center stage in teal, then gold on the tightrope for Adam as he strums the first cord. The girls start to sing, performing gymnastic tricks. The band picks up as Adam crosses to the center of the wire. The drums make clouds of colorful dust as jugglers bounce objects off them to make the beat. The strings that aren't Adam are changing light colors with each new note. The wind instruments produce scented bubbles when they sound as their players balance in impossible ways.

Lion tamers come out as the sisters switch to a unicycle, blowing balloons that they twist into faces of Fizzarolli. As Adam reaches the center of the wire, fire breathers ignite the hoops leading to the center stage. The lions jump through the hoops then sit on podiums framing the sisters. Adam leans back, falling off the wire, plummeting for a few seconds before revealing his golden wings swooping back up and spinning through the fiery rings.

The sisters release the balloons, switching to juggling knives that the knife thrower's toss to them. The sickest riff blasts across the stadium with a wave of angelic light when Adam slices through the balloons floating up to him. Adam starts to circle above the girls dodging the knives being thrown with grace. Trapeze artists fly above the crowd and the sisters switch to tossing the knives at them. Each knife is carefully caught between the teeth, and when they round back to the stage are dropped above the knife throwers to use. The knives are expertly stabbed into a spinning wheel, behind the trio.

The sisters take flight alongside Adam as the opening song starts to draw to an end. The smoke, bubbles, and lights build with the beat. The wheel behind them slows, showing the knives making Mammon’s emblem. The lights cut suddenly only illuminating the trio, and the green smoke rolling out under them sparking with Mammon's magic. The sin slides out as the song ends and the three flyers squish near him. The crowd is wild screaming and cheering so loud it's deafening when they realize the song ended.

Bringing a microphone up Mammon addresses the crowd. “Hey ya little fucks! Hope you're ready for the best performance ever done!”

“Now I know we were all surprised after that COCK SUCK LITTLE BITCH FIZZAROLLI QUIT!!!” Electricity sparks around him as he rants, all eyes showing as he grinds his teeth.

Mammon takes a breath returning his smile. “So I got the beautiful babes Glitz and Glam to do his job far better, and look better than that limbless imp ever could.” The girls show off their best angles, flipping hair and bending low with sharp smiles.

“But that wasn't enough. I knew I needed something else to spice up the act even more, I looked everywhere in this shithole. Then I saw it, shiny as the bloody sun.” Mammon continues on walking closer to the crowd.

Adam perches on Mammon’s shoulder splaying out his wings. “An angel here in hell of fucking places and alive at that.” The crowd gasps comprehending what they are staring at with both fear and amazement.

“Not just any angel either.” Adam takes off his helmet smiling menacingly to the demons. “This is Adam the first man ever made, the only cunt to defy our bloody creator and get to go into heaven after. He here now though, and he’s here to-”

Adam snatches Mammon's microphone flying above the crowd. “TO ROCK YOUR SAD FUCKING LIVES!!!” He drops the mic and blasts out a short solo.

Mammon catches the mic. “Yeah, anyway CLOWNS!”

The rest of the show is amazing even the meet at the end is great Adam and the sisters are basking in the attention. The sales are piling in for the merchandise, many fearfully approach Adam surprised at the relaxed nature of the man. Adam would also flirt with the women which boosted sales for the female market strangely. At the end of the night Mammon counts the money they made far more than the simple shows Fiz did, and this was after a big disaster so this was going to be on the low side.

Mammon smiles as he walks into Adam’s room, giving him a crushing hug. “Aww, one of my new favorite brand babies! You were great, with the public and with the performance. So what do you want for a reward?”

Adam sips a smoothie from a straw, thinking for a few seconds. “Leave me in Pride for a week, but make sure I’m protected from Lucifer or any other who can hurt me.”

Mammon’s joy turns to disdain in a second. “Hmm… let me guess you think heaven will just take you back after spending a month down here?”

“They fuckin better I’m Adam for fuck sake!” Adam crushes the smoothie splattering it everywhere.

Mammon chuckles knowing that heaven wont give two shits, they toss angels for less. “Fine, say you do get into Heaven, just know that our contract will still be active.”

“So, I come down to play a gig then go back, I get fans you get money no real downside.” Adam reasons, sounding sincere. Mammon had no idea how the guy managed to score a spot in heaven when he embodied all the sins so well.

Mammon plucks a feather from Adam’s wings using it as a toothpick. “Alright, glad we got an understanding, I’ll take ya up tomorrow morning.” Adam rubs the wing he plucked with annoyance before heading off to his room.

The human seems more relaxed around Mammon after the performance. He’s probably a sucker for praise which could be a way to get on the angel’s good side, he just needs to hold back his urges. He’s only been using the fear method that worked on Fizz but it just makes Adam act out, to be fair he never saw Fizz as anything more than a money magnet so he never cared to change his method. How does one be nice though? He could probably ask Beelzebub when he leaves Adam in Lucifer's care tomorrow.

The night passes as Mammon sleeps in his webs surrounded by money, he dreams of cash getting trapped in his web like normal. When he wakes he hears knocking on his door. Adam stands fully packed for a trip when he opens the door. Mammon looks him up and down, surprised the man would skip out on breakfast.

“Are we going or not?” Adam grumbles.

Mammon shrugs, pulling him close and snapping his fingers. Through the smoke they arrive in pride, at the front door of the hotel. “Be on your best behavior, birdy.” He whispers in Adam's ear before bursting open the door with a smile and a shout.

Notes:

Chapter are gonna be slow on the update cus I got classes and I don't want a decline in quality but next chapter got Lucifer ya been waiting for.

Chapter 7: Welcome to the Hotel

Adam is seething under his mask, of course Mammon would drop him off with the only fallen angel he hates more than the greedy bastard himself. Hell he thought Mammon was actually becoming tolerable for a second, allowing him to completely design parts of the show and not being a dick after. He has half a mind to just book it to the embassy but he knows that Mammon would just drag him back. So he follows Mammon carefully watching the familiar demons. 

 

Mammon is crushing Charlie and Lucifer in a hug. “Aww Luci that little ducky you made me was great, fans ate it up. Made me half a mil when I said you designed it.”

 

Lucifer pats Mammon's arms asking for breath. “That’s great Mon, happy for you.” He gasps out when released, holding a thumbs up as he’s doubled over trying to catch his breath.

 

“Oh that’s not all, I was wondering if you could keep an eye on my little pet while I’m busy this week.” Mammon pulls Adam to his side.

 

“Oh we'd love to, but um… where are they?” Charlie looks innocently at Mammon not getting his meaning.

 

Mammon chuckles as he shoves Adam toward her. “You're looking at him, the prettiest bird in all of hell.”

 

Charlie is confused but Husker and Angel Dust’s expressions darken with understanding. Adam can feel Mammon tugging at the webs around his wings, ordering him to show them off. Adam complies begrudgingly, unveiling the gold wings Mammon seems to love so much. Vaggie recognizes them immediately stepping in front of Charlie protectively with a spear ready.

 

“ADAM?! There's no way, we saw you die!” She yells in disbelief. The others clue in as she speaks and quickly turn defensive, preparing for an attack.

 

Mammon rolls his eyes. “Relax would ya, this little cunt is practically harmless. Here, if he get’s pissy just put him in his cage he’ll calm down real quick then.” Mammon snaps and the cage still covered in some of his dried blood appears. 

 

Lucifer is clutching his cane trying to keep a neutral expression. “Mammon, BROTHER, are you aware that not even a month ago Adam tried to kill EVERYONE here?”

 

“Yep and you kicked his ass for it. Isn’t this charity all about forgiveness or some shit?” Mammon reasons sneering as if the word charity was a poison.

 

Charlie actually brightens up. “Wait, this is perfect!”

 

“It is?” Nearly everyone asks in unison.

 

“Yes, with Adam here we’ll be able to get Heaven to listen to us, it will also bring validity to our cause, that everyone is redeemable and able to be forgiven.” Charlie runs up and hugs Mammon. “You're a genius Uncle Mon!”

 

Mammon smiles. “Course I am, and tell ya what, if he's still in one piece when I get back I’ll consider throwing together a few ideas to promote the hotel. How’s that sound?”

 

“Nothing bad will happen, I promise.” She smiles standing firm, willing it to be true, much to everyone else’s dismay.

 

“Great! Have fun bird bitch.” Mammon waves at Adam as he leaves.

 

The hotel is quiet as the front doors close. Adam’s been staring at the cage, he was trapped in for a week, since it appeared. Someone is talking now but he can't hear it. All he can hear is his hot blood pulsing through his head. Something touches him, no, it's climbing up his back. Then he hears it, giggling, it's the demon that nearly killed him. Something snaps in his head, the little voice that had told him to stay calm and think things through is gone as weeks of build up rage flood over him with a mix of fear and survival instinct.

 

He flys up as fast as he can crashing his back into the ceiling stunning the demon before he spins around in the air sending the demon flying. Setting his sight on the cage he materializes his ax slicing through the stand it hangs from before wailing on the cage itself. He's cursing up a incoherent storm as he tries to destroy the cage. Cursing at Mammon for treating him like a toy. Cursing at his fallen army for failing their only job. Cursing Vaggie for being a traitor. Cursing at Lucifer for ruining his life. Cursing at Eve and Lilith for leaving him. His arms are growing weak as he begins to calm down, the cage is aggravatingly intact, all he managed was to bend a few bars.

 

Letting out a frustrated scream he chucks the bent cage at the wall. Behind him he can hear that radio demon chuckle. “What’s so funny fuckwad? Didn’t I kick your ass earlier, want a repeat or some shit?” 

 

Alastor’s smile dims looking more like a sneer. “I’m just surprised that the first man is so scared of little Niffty here.”

 

“I’m not scared of shit, especially not some miniature maid.” He turns to the group which stare at him with concerned faces wondering if he’ll lash out again.

 

“Whatever you say.” The demon glares at him holding the dazed maid by the back of her dress.

 

A beat of awkward silence plays like a whole rest in a music sheet. Adam straightens up, ax disappearing, as he glares at the demons watching him. Charlie carefully approaches him. “How about I show you around?”

 

Adam glares at her, she looks like the perfect mix between Lillith and Lucifer yet acts like the two did back in Eden sweet and innocent, it pisses him off. “Why not just take me to Heaven's embassy so I can get out of this dump.”

 

“The embassy has been closed off for a month, even to me. So it won't do you much good.” Lucifer chimes in, stepping next to his daughter.

 

Adam’s eye twitches as he grits his teeth. “Fucking. Perfect.” He sighs, sliding a hand down his mask. “Fine, fuck it, whatever can’t be any worse than Mammon circus. Lead the way hellspawn.”

 

Lucifer gives him a harsh look at the nickname but Charlie brightens up like a light. Quickly introducing him to everyone and dragging him around to show off the amenities of the hotel. Only the bar really interests him, even if the bartender is a depressing cat-bird thing. She leads him up the stairs instructing him to find a room since they had a ton open before returning to the others. 

 

He found one of the biggest rooms on the top floor, the decor was apple themed but all the other rooms were as well. Dark wood furniture with plush red fabrics all with gold trim seemed to be the aesthetic, it was better than the nauseating greens in Greed but not by much. Shutting the door he slides down it to the floor. Unlatching his mask he takes it off to look at his reflection. The gold eyes shine bright in the black mask, their unnatural glow reminds him that they look nothing like they did before he died, he misses their original hazel color, some days they could look blue, brown, or even green.

 

Looking up at the ceiling he begins to lightly banging his head against the door, he tries to think up a new plan since Heaven’s Embassy isn't an option anymore. Lucifer may be a bastard that ruined his life and stole his wives but a liar he is not. He’s drawing blanks on what to do. Can he pray in hell? It’s not like anyone listens to prayers anyways. S.O.S signs? No, that's just stupid. Then what can he do, follow Lucifer’s little brat’s pointless endeavor? …Might as well try, if anything she might get heaven so annoyed they’ll show up at the hotel like he did.

 

Getting up off the floor he sets his mask down on the dresser next to the door. He wants to drink or fight or something to take his mind off the fact that he’s still in hell. He heads down to the bar ignoring the looks everyone gives him seeing his real face. Sitting at the bar the cat thing glances at him, a look of disdain flashes over his features but it returns to a more neutral expression before Charlie notices.

 

“Just give me a few bottles of your strongest stuff.” He grunts out.

 

The cat looks him up and down gauging whether he should spit in his drink no doubt. “Don't act like a dick and maybe I’ll get you some.”

 

Adam leans in close to the cat’s face. “I’ll leave you alone for the rest of the day. How’s that sound?”

 

“Fine, don't come back for more then.” Husker turns grabbing a few bottles from under the counter and shoves them into Adam’s hands.

 

Adam uncorks the bottle as he heads back upstairs to his room. Drinking each bottle to drown out the world around him. His mind is too drunk to be mad or think straight after the 5th bottle. Splayed out on his new bed his vision blurs the room around him. He’s humming a song, the words of which he’s long forgotten. It’s been a few hours since he got here and he’s already dozing off.

 

Humming along with Lucifer as the angel strums the lyer he loved to play for the humans. Lilith had already left to gather food for the day. She had gotten more hostile to him over the past week starting fights nearly everyday, Adam was starting to wonder if he was the problem. Did he do something to make her mad? Was it when he hugged her covered in spiderwebs, maybe the time he shoved her off the waterfall and into the lake, or was it the time he picked her up and carried her over to a dirty swamp full of crocodiles to show her the creatures. 

 

Strangely Lilith didn’t seem to ever be mad around Lucifer, maybe it was the music? “Hey Luci?”

 

“Hmm?” The angel stopped playing to look at him, a sweet smile awaited his question.

 

“Can you teach me how to play that?” He points to the lyer partially wondering if he can even attempt to play such a contraption.

 

The angel lights up smile widening. “YES, yes of course I can teach you!” 

 

The angel swirls around him pulling him close and placing the instrument in his hands. He explains in detail what each string will sound like and how the instrument works guiding Adam’s hands with his own. Adam listens carefully to his words copying his movements, it’s not long until Adam is playing the song he was humming a minute ago. Lucifer is ecstatic allowing him to play on his own, manifesting a new instrument and playing along with him. The new instrument is vastly different in both look and sound but oddly blends well with his playing.

 

Lucifer dances while he plays, encouraging Adam to do the same. Adam slowly gets off his kneeling legs standing taller than Lucifer’s height. The angel flies up to eye level with him dancing in the air as Adam begins to twist and sway along with their music. It’s a happy moment as the song speeds up in tempo. From the counter of his eye he can see birds in the trees looking at them, some even chirping in time with the music.

 

The song ends, Adam flops onto the ground laughing with utter joy of his new talent. Lucifer settles himself against the human’s side using his stomach as a pillow, laughing along with the first man. Adam doesn't really want to give back the lyer but he holds it up for the angel to take, only for Lucifer to shove it back to him.

 

“Keep it, just don't let the other angel’s know.” Lucifer puts a finger up in a shush motion.

 

“Really?!” When Lucifer nods he squeezes the angel into a hug. “Thank you, thank you, thank you! You have no idea how happy this makes me.” 

 

Lucifer laughs, hugging him back. “Really? And here I was thinking you’d hate that old thing.” He jokes as Adam releases him. 

 

“Oh ha ha.” Adam replies in a similar sarcasm, as their conversation slips back into silence.

 

Adam’s mind wanders, mainly about how little he knows about angels. Each looked so different from the others Mammon was by far the largest of the ones he knew, Asmodeus was the weirdest exuding unknown magics, Lucifer looked the most like him and Lilith, and apparently Lilith had met a bee looking angel named Beelzebub or something when she was gathering food a while ago. Plus there were the weird things they wore, they called them clothes and apparently they could be removed.

 

“Whatcha thinking about?” Lucifer is looking as his head is rested comfortably on the dip of Adam’s stomach. 

 

Adam wonders if he should even answer but curiosity wins out. “Why do you wear clothes? Like what do you look like under them if it isn't fur?”

 

Lucifer looks uncomfortable sitting up and taking pulling down his hat like he normally did when he looked at Lilith or Adams chest or crotch. “Uh… well… it’s to hide my body.”

 

Adam gives him a confused look not understanding why anyone would do that. “So can I see you without them?”

 

Lucifer's face is as red as his cheeks. “Uh… w-wha…” He looks to Adam’s growing disappointment, letting out a defeated sigh he nods. “Alright, fine.”

 

Snapping his fingers, his clothes disappear. Adam’s eyes go wide quickly, comparing the angel and himself. Six wings are curled up on Lucifer's back. His skin is pure white reflecting the sun’s rays. The angel lacks his defined muscles, nipples, and belly button. When Adam looks between the angel’s legs the angel quickly covers up the area with his hands and legs.

 

“OH! Okay that’s enough!” Quickly snapping his fingers again he’s clothed mumbling a goodbye before flying off, leaving the human extremely confused.

Notes:

Next chapter is going to be in Lucifer perspective, still be busy but I refuse to stop the story at this point.

Chapter 8: The Drunk's Words Reveals a Sober Mind

Lucifer watches as Charlie happily leads Adam around the hotel, he loves his daughter but her forgiveness is too lenient. Adam tried to kill her, and isn’t even remotely sorry. How he survived is a mystery but cockroaches can survive a nuclear bomb so maybe Adam just embodied the insect, wouldn’t be hard for the asshole. What was the weirdest part was Mammon having him, angels don't make deals, unless they're desperate and they definitely don't make deals with the fallen angels. Maybe Mammon’s how Adam survived? It would explain things, Mammon was always a collector wanting the rarest of things no matter how shitty they were.

Charlie came back down after letting Adam find a room for himself. “Ok, I know he’s a little rough around the edges but come on even Sir Pentious tried to kill us so is this really that different?”

“Ya, sure but did you forget he’s killed thousands of our people for centuries, and he actually murdered Sir Pentious with like no effort.” Angel Dust reasons.

“Charlie honey Adam is the least irredeemable person I’ve ever met in my life. He’s a lazy dickhead who complains about every little thing, not to mention he nearly killed you.” Vaggie holds her arm trying her best to get Charlie to give up on Adam before he crushes her hopes.

Charlie looks desperately at her father. “There has to be some good in him, I mean he can't be all bad right?”

Lucifer is torn between breaking his little girl's heart or giving her a Hail Mary, but he can't disappoint her when she looks like she's about to cry. “...He… He wasn’t terrible before him and Lilith spit, Eve said he was a good father if an absent husband.”

Charlie lights up. “See, he likes kids! He can't be all bad! Oh I’ve got an idea for our next trust exercise, come with me Vaggie.” She grabs Vaggie and rushes off to one of the office rooms.

Alastor seems ticked off but keeps his ever present smile. “Well this will be an interesting venture.” Then he turns, dropping Niffty off with Husker before disappearing within shadows, probably going up to his radio tower.

Lucifer hears the creaking of steps minutes later. Turning to look he sees Adam come back down the stairs now missing his mask, and he looks… terrible. His pale skin looks sickly not even brightened by the subtle gold freckles hiding on his neck and face, he looks older despite his boyish face. His eyes are devoid of that hopeful joy he had back in Eden now they only seem to hold hatred, and the bags under them are even darker than when they fought. At first he thought he was just imagining Adam being thinner then last time but no he is, the robe he wears isn't baggy enough to hide it when he stands still. When he talks there's also a weird clicking sound like metal is hitting the back of his teeth that wasn’t there earlier.

When Adam returns to his room Husker seems conflicted about relinquishing the bottles of alcohol. “Hey Lucifer?” Husker motions for the king to come closer.

“Yes?” Lucifer sits on a bar stool giving it a spin around before placing his elbow on the counter using his hands to hold his face directing all attention to the bartender, in a move he hopes looks cool but not pretentious.

The sinner seems not to pay any attention to the king, instead staring at the stairs with a glare. “How cruel is Mammon?”

“Uhh… well I… don’t know actually.” Lucifer thinks for a moment, trying to find the answer. He hasn't really talked to the other sins in years, so he has know idea if they’ve changed in the past… what, seven? Ten? Twenty years or so? “I mean he’s the embodiment of greed, so think of the best and worst qualities of greed, amplify them to the extreme, and that’s Mammon.”

Hasker’s face tenses, but he doesn't say anything. He only looks down at the bar, finding a dirty glass to wash and turns away from the counter. Lucifer takes that as his que to leave.

Nifty seems fine now chasing a bug with the same knife she stuck in Adam’s back, in retrospect they really shouldn't let her keep that. Something for him to do later as the maid seems content and harmless at the moment. Angel Dust is striding up the stairs to his room, something about a guy named Valentino being pissed, Lucifer has no idea who that is but from what his daughter described he wouldn't like the man. Cherri Bomb is nowhere to be found, so she’s probably out on the town like normal. He really wants to talk to his daughter but he doesn't want to intrude on her planning process, so he heads over to his office in hopes he could possibly make something new today.

Heading to the top floor he hears something when he nears his room, a light familiar humming. At first he thinks it's just his mind playing tricks but he notices a door slightly ajar where the humming is the loudest. Peeking in he sees the first man absentmindedly humming, a few bottles lay on the floor empty. The worst part of him wants to laugh at how sad the guy looks but he holds back if only for his daughter's sake.

The humming is a song he recognizes as one he used to sing to Lilith, he doesn't even remember singing it around Adam. His curiosity getting the better of him, he slowly opens the door and steps in getting close to the angel. He looks almost peaceful in his drunken state, a small smile devoid of his normal spite filled anger, his eyes are unfocused and he doesn't even notice Lucifer even when he waves his hand in front of his face. Taking the opportunity to get a better look at the man, noticing the once white and grayish blue cassock is now a vibrant green and black Mammon's choice no doubt.

Looking around Lucifer sees the man's oh so precious guitar resting against the nightstand, Lucifer had never had the time to look at it till now. It’s unsurprisingly well kept, polished gold lyres connected with a white neck. What is surprising though is the lyre that acts as the headstock, despite its polish it's far more scuffed then the rest of the instrument. Then it hits him, he knows that lyre because it was his, the very same one he gave Adam all the way back in Eden. Why would he keep it?

The sound of the door creaking snaps him out of his snooping, quickly he whips around to see who had caught him only to see… no one? Wait no there’s Angel Dust pet pig. It happily walks in, ignoring Lucifer instead it tries to jump onto Adam’s bed only to fail due to the height. It snorts and tries again, catching a hoof in the blankets and scrambles quickly to get onto the mattress. Lucifer watches baffled at the animal till he sees a familiar sight, as the pig sniffs curiously at Adam’s face. The man could always attract animals without even trying, and pacify even the most ferocious of creatures. It brings him back to the time he would watch the man laughing while he wrestled with lions.

The loud sniffing disturbs the angel, as he waves his hand trying to stop the noise until he wakes. “Wha- who… Oh for the love of god.” Adam grabs the pig stumbling up, before he stomps down the stairs to the lobby, not really awake as he trips over his cassock until he just starts flying.

Lucifer follows, wondering what he’s doing. In the lobby Adam holds the pig under his arm and lets out a yell that could probably be heard in the next few rings. “SETH GET YOUR SCRAWNY ASS OVER HERE RIGHT NOW!!!”

Everyone freezes for a time, collectively wondering who Seth is. Angel Dust notices Nuggets, and walks close guessing Adam means him. “Oh that’s where Nuggets went.”

As the sinner reaches for his pet Adam grabs his shoulder, looking into his face with a drunken gaze. “Seth, sweet heart, baby boy, fruit of my loins. If you fucking pet wakes me one one more time-” Adam quickly grabs Angel’s chin forcing him to look him in the eyes. “The next time you see it will be on the dinner table. Understand me?”

Angel looks at him then at Nuggets, wondering if Adam would actually hurt his pet. As dread fills Angel’s face Adam sighs, almost remorseful.

“No, no, don't cry. I’m sorry, it’s just-” Another sigh fills his words as he rubs the bridge of his nose pulling Angel into a hug. “You know daddy gets cranky when he doesn't get his sleep, I shouldn't take it out on you and I’m sorry. Daddy is just under a lot of stress right now, I promise I won't hurt your pet. Just keep it out of my room alright?”

Adam pulls away from Angel leaving the sinner very confused along with everyone else. Realizing Adam is waiting for a response he hesitantly nods. “Uh ya, got it.”

Adam smiles the kind you would when your kid just showed you a new drawing, he hands Angel Nuggets. Gently kissing his forehead as he holds onto the spider’s shoulders tapping their foreheads together. “Good boy, may the lord be with you my son.”

Adam turns away heading back up to his room like what just happened was completely normal. Everyone watches him leave in stunned silence. “Who the hell is Seth?” Angel asks anyone willing to answer.

“I think Seth was his third son?” Lucifer answers, unsure of the true answer himself.

“Huh… So he calls himself daddy to his kids?” Angel’s confusion turns to a smirk. “I wonder who else he lets call him daddy?~”

The comment earns the sinner a groan from Husker. “Oh for- CAN YOU NOT BE HORNY FOR FIVE FUCKING MINUTES!”

The two start to bicker but Lucifer is not listening anymore. The king returns to his side of the hotel, deciding to work on some ideas. The next few hours he spends crafting, but still can't seem to deviate too far from his muse of ducks. The one he’s been working on still feels off, like it’s missing something. A knock at his door draws him out of his frustrated state. Charlie is peeking into his workshop.

“Oh Charlie, what’s up darling?” Lucifer looks around for a cleanish chair shoving the ducks off it and patting it for her to sit down. “Come in, sit down.”

She smiles but waves off the chair. “I just wanted to come get you for dinner, are you working on anything new?”

“No, can't seem to think of anything to make at the moment, if you have any suggestions I’m willing to hear them.” Lucifer gets up following his daughter down to the kitchen.

“Hmm, oh can you make a duck version of me and Vaggie. I’ve been meaning to get her another gift since we survived the battle with heaven.” Her enthusiasm is infectious.

“Definitely I’ll get right on them when we're done with dinner.” They arrive in the dining room finding nearly everyone but Adam and Niffty.

Before Lucifer can ask where they are they all hear a scream from upstairs followed by the first man zooming down the stairs followed by a manic looking maid. “Get away from me you psycho bitch!”

“Look I got him to come down!” Niffty yells in triumph waving the same knife Lucifer saw her with earlier.

“I think it'd be a good idea to take that away from her soon.” Lucifer whispers to his daughter to which she nods.

Angel Dust grabs the little lady removing the knife from her and sets her down at the table. Alastor seems almost disappointed, proving who sent the woman to terrorize the first man. “Come on, and sit down Daddy~”

Angel Dust pats a chair near him, Adam looks at him in utter disgust. “Don't ever call me that again ya cock slut.”

“Oh so only Seth can call you that?” Angel prods.

“How do you-” Adam cuts himself off, confusion turning to anger like normal. “No, don't you DARE say my son’s name with your filthy cum soaked mouth!”

The residents share a look realizing Adam doesn't remember his earlier outburst. Charlie quickly turns to defusing the argument. “Hey, how about we do another exercise. An ice breaker of sorts we ask one person a question, Adam you can go first.”

Adam rolls his eyes, as he sits down. “Fine, Vaggie.” The former exorcist braces for the snide remark he’s sure to make. “How’s it feel to know you single handedly got your sisters eaten by the same people you think are so readable you betrayed all of heaven for?”

Vaggie glares across the table at the man’s cynical smirk. “I feel justified, since most of the sinners didn’t deserve to die.” The tension in the air could be cut with a knife.

Adam’s smirk grows tight as his eye’s narrow at her. “Heh, Lute was right, you belong with these basterds. Hope you rested well hearing these sinners naw of your sister’s wings knowing they’ll do the same to you one day.”

Charlie looks between the two worried about a fight starting. “Vaggie it’s your turn to ask a question.” She whispers to her girlfriend.

Vaggie breaks the glaring contest she’s having to look at her love. “Charlie, who’s your favorite memory?”

Charlie smiles gratefully. “Oh that’s a hard one, I’ve had a lot recently with the hotel coming together. Hmm if I had to pick just one I’d say it was this one time mom and dad took me out to a park for the first time.”

Lucifer smiles enthralled by the story already even though he can see Adam blatantly ignoring his daughter instead filling his plate with food. “I had barely ever left the palace, but on that day we went out, had ice cream, and I finally got to see our people. Which solidified my desire to help our people, and make this hotel.”

Lucifer smiles, he can't remember that day at all but at least his daughter did and holds the few times he could take care of her close.

Charlie takes a moment to reminisce, then turns to Lucifer. “Dad, What's your favorite creation?”

“Uh, well hmm. It might be dinosaurs.” Lucifer answers despite his love for ducks he did love making the various designs of dinosaurs.

“Spinosaurus was about the only really cool one.” Adam chimes in remembering the first time he saw the creators.

Lucifer chuckles. “You only think that because I let you name it.”

“Ya, it's a great name too better than Eve’s naming of Triceratops or Lilith’s Brontosaurus.” Adam says though bites.

“Could have sworn you liked the Raptors…” Lucifer mumbles to himself. “Angel Dust, you're an actor right? What was your favorite one?”

Angel Dust smirks. “Ah, how can I pick between my best rolls? There’s ‘Meeting My Stalker’, ‘24 Hours in the Dog Pound’, oh and how can I forget ‘Life in the Lovegeon’.”

Husker looks agitated and Lucifer just nods. “Well I’m sure you were great in all of them.” the king says which earns a chuckle from the first man.

“Oh I definitely was~” The sinner winks at the king before turning to Cherri. “So what caused the biggest explosion Cherri?”

Cherri shrugs. “I had a boyfriend back in life that cheated on me and tried to steal my money, so I stuck a bomb in his oven after dousing his apartment in gasoline, walked outside and watched his deposit go up in flames, he got caught in the explosion too so the cops couldn't even pin me for it.”

That earns a smirk from Husker, and Angel Dust. “So Niffty, what's a bug you're still hunting, girl?”

Niffty giggles, the manic ness of it seems to terrify Adam who leans far away from the woman. “I’m still hunting that bad boy~ hehehe, and that Valentino hehehe.” She points at Adam and holds up the tuft of fur she yanked from Val.

“Aww, is the big bad angel scared?” Alastor mocks watching Adams uncomfort, Adam just flips him off.

“Alastor, have you ever had a bad broadcasts?” Nifty asks thought giggles, and munching down food with less class than Adam.

“Hmm, only my first ever one.” The demon doesn't elaborate quickly pivoting to husker. “Husker, what is the stupidest thing you've ever made a deal over?”

“Selling my soul.” Husker answered bluntly, turning to Adam. “So, how did you survive?”

Adam finishes the last of his meal before speaking. “I remembered my life. Specifically my son Cain, sweet kid, strong as an ox, and smarter than some angels I’ve met, he was always happy to help me when I asked.”

Charlie looks in awe at Adam’s openness. “One night when we counted the sheep we were missing one I said I would hunt it down in the morning but Cain insisted on going to look for it, so I let him. About an hour later I heard a scream, I knew it was him so I grabbed a torch and a sickle and ran.”

Adam takes a breath looking down at the table. His voice doesn't have the same smugness it usually does. “When I found him he was being mauled by a pack of wolves, I didn’t have time to think so I kicked one and practically beheaded another with the sickle. Seeing one of their own die the wolves ran off, and I was left to see the damage they did to my boy.”

“He just kept saying sorry because he couldn't save the damn sheep, like I GAVE A SHIT ABOUT THE FUCKING SHEEP WHEN HE WAS BLEADING OUT IN FROUNT OF ME!” Adam bangs a fist on the table, his eyes are red but he refuses to cry.

The man sounds in pain just recalling the story but he continues. “I didn't have the fucking time to get him back home, not that some fucking sting could fix the chunks of skin he was missing, so I tried something new putting the torch to his wounds I prayed. Begging god or the angels that the fire might just mend his skin, and it fucking worked. Sure he screamed, begged, and kicked me to try and make it stop but I just held him down as I saw the blood stop flowing.”

Adam lets out a strange laugh. “He wouldn't come near me for a month after but he was alive, and that's all I cared about. So I used that knowledge and tried it with holy fire. If holy steel can hurt me, holy fire can mend me and I was proven right once more.”

The table is silent for a moment. “What happened to Cain?” Charlie asks, reaching her hand out to comfort Adam.

Adam starts laughing a hate filled angry laugh, standing up he leans over the table looking at Charlie with eyes that only show contempt. “He bashed his brother’s brains in with a rock. All for his fucking pride.”

Lucifer watches as Adam storms off to his room. Looking back at his daughter she looks like she’s about to cry. Quickly he goes to hug her only to be beaten by Vaggie just as his little girl starts bawling her eyes out. Angel Dust, Cherri, and Husker quickly excuse themselves from the table. Alastor is already gone, same with Niffty. Leaving Lucifer to uselessly sit there. A thought that this is what Adam had intended to do, break his daughter spirit, nags at his mind. He only lets it fester a minute before excusing himself as well heading up to Adam’s room to lay down the law for the man.

Chapter 9: Pain of the Past and Hope for the Present

Adam lays in his bed, head buried in the pillows as his mind replaying the day he lost not one but two of his sons. This is the reason he hated talking about Cain, it just made the memories come back. He even went as far as to forbid his other children from even saying his name. He both loves and hates his son in a state of limbo where he can’t forgive him but still couldn't bring himself to have let his exorcist harm the boy. The only sinners off limits were his first few children. He could never think of Cain’s bright smile that used to cheer him up after a long day in the field without the time he committed the worst act he possibly could.

 

He had woken to the disgusting sound of Eve’s vomiting, which most likely meant she was pregnant once again. Slipping from the animal furs that he called a bed he approaches her, pulling the long curly hair away from her face. Rubbing circles on her stomach in an attempt to sooth her as he kisses her shoulder. She gives him a weak smile before doubling over again. He gives a gentle pat on the back before turning his attention to the youngest of his children sleeping happily in his crib.

 

Reaching in he picks up Seth, his skin has rarely even seen the sun but looks like it has a healthy tan which will likely darken with time. The baby bristles as it is situated in Adam’s grasp. Brushing back his auburn hair he sees those beautiful discolored eyes open. When he first saw the pale blue instead of two green eyes he thought his son was half blind, but no the way they light up when they see him definitely means Seth can see perfectly. The little giggle the child does makes the day look bright. 

 

Oh how wrong he was…

 

“I’ll get you another bucket, are the kids up already?” He asks his wife.

 

Shakely she looks up. “I-I think Cain and Aclima are up.”

 

Adam nods leaving their room to wake his other children. First turning to the girls room, giving it a knock and listening before entering. Aclima is missing but that's to be expected, what is odd is Cainan is gone. She might be with her big sister or brother so he wakes the other two of the triplets. Kalmana wakes easily just a gentle tug and she's up, tying up her dark brown hair and getting dressed. Lusia was always harder to wake as he dragged her to her feet and brushed her tangled ash brown hair himself before she even opened her eyes, even then he had to threaten to toss her in a water trough to get her moving.

 

Handing the girls Seth and instructing them to get breakfast started he turns to the boys room. He doesn't even knock as he knows the last child is still fast asleep. Approaching the furs he peels them back to see the blond tufts of hair and the pale unblemished cheek of his first born son.  “Abel, come on get up.”

 

The boy turns away from him grumbling and covering his blue eyes. “Five more minutes…”

 

“Nope, get up!” Adam tugs off the furs Abel was curled up into.

 

“Noooooooo.” Abel whines, as Adam carefully lifts his son into his arms, resorting to carry him to the breakfast table to wake him.

 

Abel buries his face into Adam’s shoulder trying to avoid the day’s light. He finds the oldest child Aclima setting the table as the other girls walk in and out to cook at the fire pit. Her coiled black hair was contained in a bun to avoid the mess of the day’s work that her clothes and vitiligo skin will most likely have to deal with. Seth is sitting happily in a chair he's far too small to stay in. He may need to make a specialized chair for the little ones, just in case they make a mess or get hurt trying to get out. Sitting Abel in a chair his sleepy son hunches over the table mumbling incoherent complaints. 

 

“Eppy! Abbbth- eppy!” Seth shouts, earning a glare from Abel.

 

“Shut up pipsqueak, your babbling is giving me a headache.” Abel grumbles rubbing his temples.

 

“Don't tell him that or he’ll be as silent as Cain in a few years.” Aclima jokes earning a smile from Abel.

 

Adam shoots them a look and their smiles turn to frowns, as they avoid his gaze. He had told them countless times to stop making fun of Cain but they just wouldn’t. “Abel, you're on sheep watch today.” Able does a little fist pump in joy of getting the easiest job. “Aclima, how's that rope I asked for coming along?”

 

“Almost done shouldn’t even take me to noon. I’ll help out in the field after I'm done.” She assures him, as Adam walks out of their home.

 

Stepping outside he sees Cainan in the field gathering berries, leaves are tangled in her dark blond hair, she’s covered in scrapes like normal. He approaches her after finding a bucket for Eve. “Cain out hunting still?”

 

“He wanted to serve something fresh for dinner.” She says sticking her hand deep into a blackberry bush not caring about the thorns stabbing at her. It unsettles him to watch her do that since she’s never seemed to notice pain.

 

Looking at the tree line he sees Cain, a freshly killed boar across his shoulders, his red hair is almost the same color of its blood. He gives a wave as he approaches, and Adam sees those damn burn scars all over his arms. 

 

Just wait, you'll hate more than those scars in a few hours…

 

They all ate breakfast as Adam tended to Eve and Seth. Cain was quietly watching as Abel curled up against Eve as they ate, demanding affection like he normally did. Cleaning up he shoos Abel out the door, as the teen grumbles dragging his feet to stay out of work even a second longer. Cain is glaring at his brother, it's a wonder they aren't arguing at the moment. Taking Cain with him they start clearing another patch of field.

 

It's dark by the time they have it ready for planting. Taking a break before heading back he hands Cain a waterskin, he takes a sip but his expression remains troubled as it has been for the past hour. “What’s wrong?”

 

“Hmm! Oh… It’s just…” He looks afraid of what he’s about to say but turns to him looking Adam in the eyes. “What does Abel have that I don't?”

 

Caught off guard Adam chokes on his drink, taking a few tries to start breathing right without coughing. “W-what?”

 

“You let Abel get away with everything! He’s lazy, complains about the smallest task, and doesn’t even do his job well! He's probably scribbling down those stupid symbols he calls writing instead of watching the herd as we speak!” Cain sounds angry, more angry than Adam’s ever seen him be. “So I ask what does he have that I don't?”

 

Adam sighs leaning back and patting his leg to get Cain to sit, he doesn't instead he turns away. Adam rolls his eyes, this is just what he needs another tantrum, so he gets up wrapping his arms around Cain. “Cain, you are my strongest, and toughest son. I lean on you so much because I know you can handle it. Abel is… Abel, you've seen his poor attempt at hunting and him almost kill the garden.”

 

Cain chuckles, slightly relaxing in his embrace. “He nearly shot me in the leg when we were hunting rabbits.”

 

“See, so I have to baby him because he can barely do anything as it is” Cain slowly nods, he's stiff like he’s contemplating something. “Speaking of Abel, can you go get him while I prepare dinner?”

 

Cain frowns for a moment glaring at the ground but then suddenly shifts to a nod smiling up at his father, his smile lacks its normal shine but he ignores it patting him on the head as he gathers up tools. He missed what Cain mumbled under his breath before he left to get his twin brother. When Adam gets home he starts cleaning up. He can hear Cain and Abel arguing off in the distance but pay no mind since they did this often. 

 

You dumb piece of shit, why didn’t you stop them? You failed them, it's all your fault!

 

  Time passes and Adam is growing worried as his two sons are still out. When the door opens he feels a moment of relief until he sees Cain blood dripping from his left hand like he just pulled the guts out of a deer, speck of blood covering his freckles as he stumbles in the house. His eyes are wide confused and he's mumbling. Abel is nowhere behind him.

 

Adam grabs Cain by the shoulders. “Cain?! Cain what happened? Where’s Abel?!”

 

Cain looks at him, tears welling up in his eyes. “I-I didn’t mean to… Abel wont wake up…I’m sorry… I didn’t…” His words are whispered in labored breaths.”

 

Adam bolted out the door running on pure adrenaline heading to where he last saw his son. Rushing to his boy he sees red leaking out of a gash on the cracked skull that used to be his temple far more blood than he’s ever seen before a rock caked in blood lays near his body. “Abel?! ABEL!? Come on baby, wake up!”

 

Lifting up his son’s limp body he notices something, he cant feel his pulse. Not in the wound, not anywhere. His body is growing cold in the night air, and his blood is growing sticky. Adam’s at a loss, his son is dead, as dead as the sheep on the dinner table. He can hear his family running up behind him. He hugs Abel’s body silently praying the angels not to take his son, anything but his son. Eve and the girls gasp seeing the state of Abel.

 

Cain collapses in front of him crying. He can barely understand the boy. “Pease! D-dad I didn't mean to… He-he said something a-and I just- I was so mad, I couldn't stop! I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, I’m so-!” He reached to Adam only to receive a backhanded slap to the face.

 

Adam was never this angry and never harmed his children but hearing his son's words enraged him. In the calmest voice he can muster he speaks. “Leave.” His family looks at him confused and in shock. “Leave, I never want to see your face again.”

 

Terror is the look his son gives him, as Adam stands with Abel’s body he can feel Cain tug on his tunic. “N-no dad please!”

 

Adam doesn't look at him, he can’t. So he just keeps walking back to the house in hopes of wrapping Abel’s body so he won't have to see his boy rot. He looks to his girls, all but Cainan bow their heads following him. Cainan left with Cain that day, he can still remember Cain’s begging and crying for them not to abandon him.

 

What hurt more is he knew Abel was in heaven, same with Seth and some of his girls. Damn near a hundred kids and only twenty-something got into heaven, what a fucking joke. He couldn't even see them now, they probably all thought he was dead. Seth always looked up to him, copying him in every aspect he could, practically begging for any scrap of attention Adam couldn’t give after that day. He’ll probably have a panic attack if he’s told his father died to a fucking maid. Abel can handle it, he has to, he’s the first born son after all. He'll probably team up with his sister Aclima to keep their siblings in line like normal. His kids will be fine without him for a time… right?

 

Lucifer kicks open his door but Adam doesn't have the energy to care, if the demon wants to yell at him so be it. “First you tear down Charlie’s DREAMS, then you try to KILL her, and now you make her CRY.” The king states through gritted teeth.

 

Adam raises a brow looking at the now horned demon tensely holding his staff. “And? You're her dad not me, why aren't you calming her down if she’s crying?”

 

That seems to catch a sore spot for the king as he shifts uncomfortably in place but he keeps his anger. “You better march your ass down there and apologize to her RIGHT NOW, or else I'll finish the beating I gave you!”

 

Adam sits up glaring down at the former angel. “APOLOGIZE?! For what? Playing her stupid fucking exorcise? Oh Lucifer’s little girl can’t handle a tough story? Grow the fuck up, there’s far worse committed by your people daily.”

 

“MY PEOPLE ARE YOUR DESCENDANTS! Seriously when the FUCK did you become this much of a fucking prick?!” Lucifer shouts in frustration.

 

“Oh I don't know, maybe when SOMEONE decided it was a good idea to trick me into eating the forbidden fruit!” Adam yells back.

 

The king got close to his face, barely holding himself from attacking Adam right here and now. “TRICKED YOU?! Oh you at that apple out of your own free will fucker!”

 

“I thought you said I didn't have free will till I ate that stupid apple!” Adam lunges at the demon too angry to care if he’ll win this fight, he just wants to hurt either himself or someone else.

 

Lucifer wasn't expecting the attack so he falls, but recovers fast, kicking Adam in the gut. Adam tumbles but grabs Lucifer's horn using the pained momentum to drag the king’s face to the floor. They start trading blows mainly Adam takes the brunt of the damage being out of shape but utilizing his wings to knock the king he gets a fair amount of hits in. Their fight moves from Adam’s room throughout the hall as Lucifer is still yelling about him apologizing to his daughter. Adam yells out a litany of insults as he’s shoved down the stairs, but he takes Lucifer with him holding onto his tail which makes the king let out an ear piercing shriek.

 

In the lobby Lucifer recovers, grabbing Adam’s wings and putting pressure on the bone, Adam can feel them threatening to snap. Fear hits him like a brick at the thought of losing the last thing that connects him to heaven. “No! Noo, STOP! Not my WINGS! Anything but my wings!”

 

Lucifer pauses but doesn't let go, glaring down at the man, as tears start to pour from his eyes. “I’ll apologize! I-I won't start shit anymore! Just don't hurt my wings!” Adam sobs covering his face to hide the fact that he’s crying but his voice makes it evident. “...they're all I have left…”

 

“Dad?” Adam can hear Charlie say as Lucifer releases his wings. 

 

Someone’s hugging him as he tries to disappear beneath the safety of his feathers. He mutters fast apologies in hopes that will keep the devil from attacking his only shred of holiness left. 

 

“Charlie I-” Lucifer tries before he’s cut off.

 

“No dad, can't you see he’s terrified?” Charlie is the one hugging him it seems, the reason why he can't tell.

 

They must be in a staring match as the room is silent for a while as Adam tries to calm down. “I know you two have a bad history but please, can you try to…start over?” Charlie seems to be asking Lucifer more than him.

 

“I don't know if that's even possible Charlie…” Lucifer sighs.

 

“You can try, can't you? It all starts with sorry.” She sounds hopeful, almost like she’s about to start singing.

 

A hand is placed on his shoulder that makes Adam flinch at first. Lucifer tugs him up to his feet. Looking into his red irritated eyes, Lucifer looks uncomfortable switching between looking at Adam and Charlie. “Adam… I’m sorry, for everything. Can we… at least attempt to start over, put all the stuff with Lilith, and Eden behind us?”

 

Adam glares at him, they both know neither of them want to let go and forgive each other after all they’ve put each other through. Lucifer is only asking to appear like the bigger person to his daughter. Adam looks over at the girl smiling so pitifully like his daughters did when they tried to convince him to do something, to be fair they almost always made him cave into their wants when they started the puppy eyes. Maybe it was her expression reminding him of his girls, or his emotional breakdown over fear of losing his wings, or maybe some small part of him that longed for the paradise of Eden again made him agree.

 

He nods a slow nod. “Sure… We can try. I’m… Sorry.” He isn’t, Lucifer knows it but Charlie doesn't. She smiles bright as the sun, pulling them into a hug that makes both men tense.

 

“Oh this is great, I’m just so- so… HAPPY!” She’s crying again but this time happy tears, Vaggie is next to her pulling her away so Charlie can cry somewhere less disruptive.

 

Adam and Lucifer head back upstairs, ignoring the confused looks of the others. They are silent until they reach the top floor. “You don't believe this hotel will work.” Adam says in a quiet tone not hostile just a fact.

 

Lucifer sighs. “No, no I don’t, but she does so I’ll do whatever I can to support her now.”

 

Adam catches that now, so he wasn't around till recently? He chuckles. “The king of lies was an absent father, who would have guessed?”

 

Lucifer glares at him, horns and hellfire appear in a second. “YOU-”

 

“She’s a sweet kid, dumb, but so were mine. If you need any parenting tips I got thousands.” Adam continues before the devil can scream.

 

Lucifer stops at first offended at the description of his child then, then realizing Adam isn't speaking with malice. “...Uh thanks, I might take some of your advice… if I feel like it.”

 

“No problem shorty.” He snickers slipping into his room before the devil can complain about the shot at his height.

Notes:

1. I need an to edit better jeez. 2. I understand people don't like oc's but it's a waste that Viv will probably not use Adam's family so I will in an attempt to show he has some redeemable qualities by making his family. 3. Next chapter may have nsfw haven't decided yet between Lucifer and Adam.

Chapter 10: Meet the V's

Summary:

⚠ Dubious consent in this chapter and accidental drugging! ⚠

Adam was never a morning person so when he hears heavy breathing in his ear he thinks it's just one of Seth’s dogs, but he’s in hell… The thought still didn’t really click in his mind well but he knew the sheets in his home in heaven weren't red. Prying open his eyes he sees the terrifying cyclops of a maid standing on his chest breathing loudly and drooling. He holds back a shriek opting to only stare at her hoping she will leave him alone if he doesn't move.

 

“Heheheh, morning Mr. Bad Boy~ Charlie wants to play again, and Alastor said I could come get you~” She giggles in a way he can only describe as manic.

 

“Uhh… Okay?” Whoever Alastor is, he will make them regret this wake up call. Nifty didn't move still uncomfortably close to his face, so he tried slipping out of bed. She just watches him as he steps away, rifling through the wardrobe for some clean clothes. 

 

It's filled with common wear around hell, nothing like his normal holy robes or baggy sweatpants he normally wears. Instead it's all skin tight seductive stuff that could barely count as clothing to him. He grabs a sleeveless back shirt and the least ripped pair of jeans he can find, he also finds a leather harness with furs over the shoulders it's the closest thing he can get to a jacket that can accommodate his wings. He cant find anything resembling shoes aside from heels so he chooses to be barefoot. He doesn't look bad, the outfit still has a ton of spikes with added accessories but the harness executes his chest more than he’s truly comfortable with. 

 

Turning around he doesn't see the small demon on his bed instead she’s right behind him. Jumping he slams into the wardrobe, his wings puff and splay out on instinct to make him appear bigger. The demon only giggles again grabbing his discarded clothes before happily skipping out the door. She reminds him of a Tasmanian devil, small and harmless looking, but psychotically feral.

 

Heading down stairs he hears a whistle when he gets to the lobby, looking for the source the white spider looking demon smiles at him. “Daddy decided to show off some cake?”

 

Adam glares at him, still confused why the sinner calls him that. “I told you not to call me that. Besides, there are no modest clothes in those wardrobes, unless you count dress clothes and I’m not wearing those uncomfortable rags.”

 

“Modest? This coming from the guy that used to walk around naked, oh that's rich.” Lucifer chuckles.

 

“I recall you constantly blushing and covering your eyes the first few times you saw me and Lilith. Hell you could barely look us in the eye for what a month?” Adam counters.

 

“Heh, it was actually a year, and I would always try to get you to cover up but you’d just rip off any clothes I gave you.” The two continue reminiscing, not noticing the other looking at them like they'd just grown extra heads.

 

“What did you expect? Me to cover up perfection? Hell no!” Adam poses showing off his bare arms the most since they retain defined muscle. 

 

Lucifer approaches him, poking the fat of his stomach. “Perfection huh?”

 

Adam's mood drops, slapping Lucifer's hand away. “Better than your pathetic body, can you even reach the top shelves without your wings?”

 

Lucifer looks momentarily stunned at Adam’s mood swing, his joking comment met with hostility. “Hey guys, are we going to let Charlie explain the next exercise or not?” Vaggie interrupts before the two can start fighting again.

 

Adam strides past Lucifer flopping on the couch and taking up most of it. “Go for it, tits.”

 

Charlie brushes off the comment standing in front of everyone. “Alright lets try two truths and a lie. The plan is in the title you will tell two truths and everyone else will try to guess the lie.”

 

Adam rolls his eyes. It's really what people think will get them a shot back in heaven. “Alright. Boats make me nauseous, I know how to play nearly every instrument in existence, and I hate the taste of rabbit.” He lists off to get this over with as fast as possible.

 

Husker looks at him. “I doubt it's the rabbit.”

 

“Can't imagine him without an instrument so the lie is boats?” Cherri asks.

 

“Wrong, I stuck solely to strings. Kids took me out fishing on the first boat they made and I threw up after an hour on the water.” Adam admits.

 

“Huh, wouldn't have guessed.” Angel Dust says as his phone starts to loudly ring, shocking everyone. Looking down at his phone his expression shifts from mild annoyance to fear. “SHIT!”

 

“What's wrong Angel?” Lucifer asks as the spider paces in panic.

 

“I forgot about the shoot today and I’M LATE!” Angel starts hyperventilating saying something about Val whoever that is.

 

Adam sees this mainly as an opportunity to get out of Charlie's game, getting off the couch he picks up the spider carrying him like he would a baby. “Continue the game without us alright.” He waves as he walks out the door.

 

Bending his knees as he gets out of the safety of the hotel he launches himself into the sky flying far above the buildings with the spider clinging to him terrified Adam will drop him. “So where am I going?”

 

“Huh?!” The sinner looks from the ground below to him, finding that the angel doesn't wish him any harm and is in fact attempting to assist him. Shakely he turns and points at a large tower near the center of the ring. “T-there…”

 

Adam gages the distance flying a tad bit higher and readying himself for the dive. “Hold on tight.” 

 

He smiles, enjoying the look of fear from the sinner as he tucks his wings in and tilts forward. He plummets gaining speed with every second. The shriek of the sinner he's holding gets lost in the wind. As he nears the tower he spreads out his wings swooping around the building in a circling motion, he looks for an opening to land ignoring the screams from the sinners below seeing an angel freely roaming the hells. Angel Dust taps his shoulder pointing to a balcony, stopping his search as he rounds the building another time he finally lands.

 

Opening the door he walks down a corridor, taking in the demonic scenery. “Hmm, tacky. I mean seriously why is everything red, and what’s with all the cameras?”

 

Angel Dust looks sick from the ride Adam just sent him on but directs the man on where to go. “It’s the V's, there's always a camera nearby, as for the red… blood maybe?”

 

As Adam moves he feels the cameras move along with him, like they’re watching him, it’s unnerving. The sinners in the halls run as they see him or cower begging to be spared. Adam just ignores them following the spider's directions. “It’s giving me a headache worse than the fucking pastels of heaven.”

 

Finding a gold door adorned with hearts he stops reading the sign above, it says studio. “This is it.” Angel Dust says as a conflicted expression clouds his face.

 

Adam watches him contemplating if he should try to help worm the sinner out of whatever trouble being late will cause. Overall he decides it's not his problem if the whore gets himself hurt by his pimp or whatever, just better to stay out of his business. The studio is less interesting than Adam would have thought just a bed and a bunch of lights surrounding it. A large moth covered in hearts sits in the director's chair, the sight of him makes Angel Dust’s grip tighten unconsciously. 

 

The moth turns to them upon hearing the door, his eyes first land on Angel Dust then shift to Adam but stands approaching them with a calm stride. “Angel~ you’re ten minutes late, but I may be willing to look past that if you introduce me to your friend here.”

 

He sounds threatening and it feels like Angel Dust wants to run when he’s set down. “I didn't mean to, I just lost track of time…Val this is Adam.”

 

“Hmm~” The moth gets close observing his face taking a drag from his cigarette and puffing pink vapor in Adam’s face forcing a chough. “Do I know you from somewhere? You look familiar.”

 

Adam smiles, spreading his wings to show off their holy glow. “You can call me Dickmaster if it's easier to remember you and every other sorry fuck owe your live to my nuts.”

 

The moth takes a second squinting at his wings like he can see them. “Oh the angel! What brings you here? It wouldn’t be a job would it, because if it is I’d be happy to set you up in a scene right now. I could make you more of a star than even Angel Dust is~” He grabs Adams arm licking up to his elbow.

 

The pink saliva has an odd warm tingly feeling but he ignores it as he watches the moth walk around examining his wings and body like he’s some sort of product. “Nah, just wanted this bitch to quit whining about being late, but I’ll keep that in mind if I feel the need to get my rocks off.”

 

There’s a sparking sound and a flash of blue lightning coming from one of the security cameras. A TV faced demon appears from the lightning. “Well if carnal desire isn't your fancy maybe we could interest you in something else?”

 

Adam’s wings fluff up as he suppresses the want to jump at the sudden appearance. “Who the fuck are you supposed to be?”

 

His face literally lights up, as he takes the hand Val licked and shakes it like he’s just met a celebrity. “I’m Vox creator of all things Vox tech, and I must say it was amazing to see you beat the shit out of Alastor even if the bastard ran away in the end.” 

 

“Alastor… is he that radio loving prick?” Adam questions.

 

Vox’s chuckles, wrapping an arm around Adam and ushers him out of the studio. “Yes, here let me show you around, my pleasure of course. I would love to pick your brain, for a new business venture I’ve been working on. Oh and if there’s anything I can get you just name it.”

 

Adam knows the demon wants something from him but the first man was a sucker for praise, he waves goodbye to Angel Dust as the TV demon begins to lead him around. Vox goes from room to room talking about stuff that Adam has little knowledge or interest in but the demon seems happy that he’s even pretending to listen. Eventually he's led to a different level of the building, one with women walking around in odd fashion.

 

The big room Vox leads him to has a short girl dressing a girl who looks like she wishes she was anywhere else. “This is me and Val's other partner Velvette, if you need a new look she’s your girl.”

 

Velvette turns glaring at the two as they approach. “Nope!” She says, staring at Adam.

 

He opens his mouth to ask but she snaps her fingers having his clothes change far more spikey, and with tons more gold and white. It looks more like a rockstar version of his original look. She hums thinking a bit before snapping her fingers again. He feels many minor stabs in his ears and face, nothing to truly hurt but still cause a hiss from him. Reaching to the fading irritation he finds studs and rings. The woman shoves her motel from the stand and drags him to the many mirrors. He can't lie, he looks awesome.

 

“Better, now both of you, out!” She shoves him and Vox out as quickly as they walked in.

 

“Heh that’s Velvette for you, trust me she grows on you.” Vox moves on talking about some angelic security thing he would love Adam to help test. 

 

Adam is starting to feel odd. The tingling heat that was once on his arm has moved like an infection spreading all over, not helped by the clouds of pink smoke he was walking through on Valentino’s level. He’s getting dizzy so he tells Vox he'll think about it as he heads back to the hotel. He thought he was mostly healed but now his body aches he nearly plummets mid flight as the heat keeps building. He gets to the hotel safe but his vision is blurring, he feels tired but at the same time hyper. Walking through the lobby he ignores the ringing in his ears heading to the bar to hopefully get something to sate his dry mouth.

 

“You don't look so good, are you feeling ok?” Husker asks as the man stumbles into the counter.

 

“Yeah I’m fine.” The ache and heat just kept building but he lies to play taught since he’s already embarrassed himself yesterday.

 

He cant see the sinner clearly but he knows the cat doesn't believe him. “You sure, you look like you're about to pass out.”

 

“Just get me a fucking drink.” He tries to put some edge in his tone but can't.

 

The cat huffs and hands him a cold bottle. “Maybe get some sleep.”

 

Adam just grumbles moving upstairs sipping on the drink he was given, but it did nothing to quench his dry throat. Curling up into his bed he cant stop trembling. Pulling off his sweaty clothes that stick to his skin, he contemplates a bath or a shower but doesn't trust himself with this weird sickness he feels. He’s starting to pant as the heat feels like it's burning him alive. The ache is traveling to his groin, mind growing hazy as he’s filled with need. Of what he can't tell but he needs something.

 

He can hear his door open, looking up and sees Lucifer messing with something in his hands. “Okay remember when you said you’d give me tips on how to parent Charlie, well how do I talk to her? I mean I don't even really know what she likes-”

 

He keeps talking but Adam can't follow because his brian is too foggy. Hesitantly he crawls up getting closer to the king, maybe Lucifer can fix this feeling. Reaching out he grabs Lucifer’s arm, but his body moves on its own pulling the demon into his lab and wrapping his arms and wings around him. Lucifer yelps, cutting off his talking. Nuzzling his face into the king’s shoulder he nibbles at the skin of his neck.

 

Lucifer is frozen in place, despite the fact that he could easily escape Adam’s hold. “Uhhhhhhh… Adam? What are you doing?”

 

Adam opens his mouth breathing heavily against Lucifer's ear. “I-I don’t know, but… I’ve never been this hard in my entire life.”

 

Lucifer bolts out of his grip looking him up and down, realizing slowly spreading on his face. “What the- Oh, oh no…” 

 

Lucifer reaches a hand out to hold his face. The mere touch sends a shiver throughout his body. “F-fuck it hurts, what’s happening to me?” 

 

“You were drugged. Okay just stay here, I'll go see if I can find a cure.” As Lucifer turns to leave Adam grips his coat.

 

Adam doesn't even know why, his body is desperate for something and screaming that Lucifer can provide it. Lucifer tugs at his coat, this only makes Adam need the demon to stay more. He tackles Lucifer to the ground holding his arms in place as he grinds down on the small man’s hips. His body feels weird both inside and out, grinding his hips he starts to soothe himself. Under him he can feel Lucifer start to grow hard as well.

 

He whines as Lucifer easily shoves him off. “No, you’re not in your right mind. I will get you help just stay here.”

 

“Don’t…” Adam holds on to his anger as it seems to be the one thing that can keep his voice from trembling. “DON’T FUCKING LEAVE ME LIKE THIS!”

 

Lucifer stops looking at him with pity, something that only pisses him off more. “Then what am I supposed to do?!”

 

“Please, just make it stop.” His voice is more of a moan, as he rubs himself through his boxers which doesn’t calm him down in the slightest.

 

“You don’t know what you're asking.” Lucifer tries to reason but Adam hears none of it.

 

“Luci~ Please help me!” Adam begs, the aching and heat overwhelming him.

 

Lucifer sighs sadly. “Alright, I will try. At least until the drug wears down, but remember you asked for my help.”

 

Lucifer picks him up, placing him back down on his bed gently. Starting off slow the king makes small feather light touches to Adam’s body as he straddles the man. Nails stroking down his ribs stopping at the top of his hips. Lucifer is staring at his face watching his reactions, as Adam twitches every time the demon’s fingers get close to his waist. Slowly Lucifer inches closer to his chest with each pass down his sides. 

 

The slowness of the demon irritates him so he jerks his hips up only to be stopped by Lucifer's strong hand stilling him instantly. “Patience.”

 

“F-fucking tease.” Adam mumbles earning an eye roll.

 

Shifting to Adam’s side Lucifer spits into his hand and lets it slip in Adam’s boxers, finding his member immediately. He continues the light touches gently stroking him, the drug makes the feeling far more intense. Adam whimpers trying to keep himself from jerking again. He bites his lower lip when Lucifer grips him, speeding up the motions. He's panting like a dying fish already close despite the soft treatment. 

 

“Please, Luci, Please!” Adam can't tell if he’s crying, the heat is too intense.

 

Lucifer shushes him kissing his cheek in hopes of comfort. Speeding up his hand the demon focuses on his head every other stroke. Adam’s leg trembles as his wings start flapping. He’s close, so close it's painful. Lucifer watches him speeding up ever so slightly and squeezing slightly tighter as he sees the angel coming undone. Then it hits, his orgasm causing him to scream. He grabs Lucifer curling around him as seed seeps from his body. Lucifer hugs him stroking his back to calm his trembling. The heat and aching quickly start to dissipate.

 

After a few minutes Lucifer gets up. “I’ll get you some water, will you be okay while I’m gone?” Adam only grunts, turning away from the man. He hears the door open and close as he ignores the sticky feeling and snuggles into the covers.

Notes:

Realized this a bit late that it may not be clear and will explain in the story as well, but Val accidently drugged Adam with his saliva and smoke, Adam's an angel and lived before drugs truly got developed so he has like zero resistance.

Chapter 11: A Wayword Son and Beginning of the end

Lucifer steps out of Adam’s room looking down at his hand wondering what he just did, to an enemy, to someone high on a love drug, to… Adam of all people. Looking down he notices that he’s hard, how could he not be after seeing Adam in such a state. It's been years since he even touched his nether regions so it's not much of a surprise that he’d react to the sounds the man made, he’d be lying if he said Adam begging wasn’t a turn on. Yet the memory of Lilith make him curse himself.

 

Taking some deep breaths and thinking of anything that would calm his hot body he wills himself to return to a more presentable state. The divorce, his disappointed daughter, that decrepit rip off of LuLu Land, and other thoughts help but also remind him of his depressing reality. Regardless he makes his way to the kitchen finding a bottle of water for the man. Then they all hear the front door open.

 

In walks an unfamiliar face, six goat horns sprout from the man’s skull tanged in his red hair. The bottom two curl around his ears, the middle two curve back like Adam’s old helmet did, and the top two shoot up like his and Charlie’s, Lucifer wonders how the man sleeps comfortably with them. Hoofed feet stride into the foray black fur peeks out from his pants. Lucifer sees what look to be burned marks down his arms. Goat-like eyes shift around as if he’s looking for something, as cigar smoke puffs out his flat nose. The man turns examining the hotel allowing Lucifer to spot a small tuft of a tail swaying with each step. One of the man’s clothes is strange as well, an ancient looking deer pelt fashioned into a vest covering up his tanned chest, otherwise he’s wearing fairly modern clothing.

 

Charlie trips rushing to the man with a large smile on her face to see someone new come into the hotel. “Hi! Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel, where sinners come to get redeemed! Are you looking for a room?”

 

The man watches her taking a drag from the cigar between his fingers then hunching over to be at her height and smiling a sharp toothed smile. “Sorry to break it to ya but there’s not a shot in heaven I’m getting redeemed.”

 

Charlie dims slightly but stays strong. “Don't say that every soul is capable of redemption.”

 

“Heh, even if that was the case I doubt my family would take too kindly to seeing me in that golden palace, if you can't tell I’m sorta the black sheep of my family.” He chuckled at his own joke, making the jewelry drilled into his horns jingle. 

 

“If your family is in heaven then they’ll definitely forgive whatever you did in life.” Charlie tries still hoping the man will at least consider her hotel.

 

The man lets out a nervous laugh, sifting his eyes away from her. “You’d think that yeah… Speaking of heaven, that's the reason I’m here.”

 

“So you do want to get into heaven?” Vaggie chimes in.

 

“No.” The man says, slightly irritated. “I saw an angel flying across the sky first from around here and then again coming back, you wouldn’t happen to know where that angel is would you?”

 

Lucifer walks out of the kitchen approaching the man. “You sure it wasn't just another winged demon?”

 

The man looks him up and down. “Lucifer, my king, no demon has gold wings. Besides I saw his face, and knew it was Adam, general of the exterminators. Can’t get more angelic than that.” 

 

“Are you sure he came this way?” Lucifer can't help the feeling like this guy is dangerous.

 

The man notices something on the couch, picking it up he twists one of Adam’s feathers between his fingers. “Positive.”

 

Lucifer silently curses, as Charlie keeps up a smile. “Why do you want to meet this Adam?”

 

The man smiles watching the feather reflect light. “I wanted to catch up, it's been forever since I got the chance to talk to dad.”

 

“Dad?” Vaggie asks the question everyone’s asking.

 

The man blinks then realizes something and laughs bending down again and holding out his hand to shake. “Sorry I totally forgot to introduce myself. I’m Cain, first murder, and second son of Adam and Eve.”

 

“You’re Cain?!” Charlie shouts.

 

“Oh, you’ve heard of me?” He smiles.

 

“Uh… ya Adam mentioned what you did to your brother…” Charlie says hoping she doesn't hit a sore spot for the demon.

 

Cain’s eyes widened. “He’s still mad about that? Man, I knew dad could hold a grudge but it’s been over a thousand years. Plus my little shit of a twin got his worthless ass into heaven, what’s he got to still be pissed about?”

 

“What do you mean by catching up?” Lucifer asks since he can’t really answer Cain’s questions.

 

Cain thinks for a second. “Well that depends on dad, if he wants a fight I’m happy to oblige, but if he’s willing to actually talk I want to get some answers for a few things. Maybe we can try to salvage what’s left of our family bond but I doubt that.”

 

“Well he’s asleep right now.” Lucifer says.

 

“Hmm, then I’ll come back later. I’m not dumb enough to wake him, unlike some of my siblings.” Cain waves as he heads back to the front door of the hotel.

 

“Uh, wouldn't it be easier to see him when he wakes up if you stayed?” Charlie says hoping that Cain may reconsider his views on redemption.

 

“Sure, but I’m not the only child Adam has down here that would like a word with our dear old dad.” He says leaving.

 

Charlie looks worried for half a second before steeling herself and smiling at her plan of action. “Well, we better prepare a good game for them to all bond together.”

 

Vaggie looks at her girlfriend with concern. “I think it would be better to just put them all outside and let them fight each other to save the hotel from damage.”

 

Lucifer holds Charlie’s shoulder. “Charlie, apple of my eye. I don’t think we should mettle with Adam and his kids, he’s already volatile as it is just being here. I can’t imagine that getting any better with your… games.”

 

Charlie shakes her head. “Nonsense dad, everyone likes games. Oh I already have an idea! Hey Alestor!”

 

She ignores Lucifer’s and Vaggie’s advice rushing off to the radio demon who is happy to see this train wreck happen. The demon smiles at him, the shadows around him mocking the king. Lucifer flips the demon off as he storms up to Adam’s room. Peeking in he sees Adam still curled up in the sheets.

 

“Hey, buddy you thirsty?” He offers the bottle to the man as approaches.

 

Adam mumbles something sleepily as he grabs Lucifer dragging the king into a cuddle. The angel wraps him close to his chest wings spreading to cover them both. He’s mumbling the name Lute. Lucifer tries to get out of the hold only to be tugged into a tighter one. Adam being clingy reminds him of when the man was innocent. Before the apple he would normally grab anything he could get his hand on at the time, he once dragged a lion over to Lilith and Lucifer just so they could feel its soft fur.

 

Lilith… at the time he didn't understand her issues with Adam being his equal seemed fine to Lucifer but it wasn't enough for Lilith. She hated how easily Adam could just carry her around, or how dirty he got when searching for things, his messy eating, and other things that Lucifer thought was part of Adam’s charm. At first Lilith would just leave Adam alone, listening to Lucifer's music rather than be near the man, but then Lucifer found her near the edges of Eden trying to find a way to get out. That was the first of many times he ever saw the two fight.

 

Adam had asked for help in finding Lilith, who was Lucifer to refuse? Flying far above the trees he scanned over the garden spotting Lilith's golden hair near the walls of Eden. It must have taken days to get there and Adam wouldn’t have an easy time on foot. Flying back down he goes up to the anxious man. 

 

“Uh okay I think I found her but she’s pretty far, so I could probably fly you there faster than if you walked.” Lucifer hopes his siblings don't see this he would be in trouble as it is just having the humans see him, let alone flying them around.

 

Adam looked at him confused. “You can carry me? Are you sure you won't drop me?”

 

Lucifer rolls his eyes knowing that Adam never thought his small body was that powerful. “I’m a lot stronger than I look.”

 

Adam wasn’t reassured but after days of hunting for the woman on his own he accepted the angel’s offer. As soon as he nodded Lucifer wraps his arms around the first man lifting him with ease. Adam was amazed at the angel's strength and the new view flying gave. Lucifer could see the man’s eye practically sparkle with new discovery. 

 

Maybe that should be the gift he gives humans, knowledge. Sure God and the other angels said no but who would actually stop him? Beelzebub gave abundance, Asmodeus gave love, Mammon gave gold, Satan gave power in emotion, Leviathan gave beauty, and Belphegor gave comfort. So he could give Knowledge, perfect, now the other seraphim won't be able to think up anything better than that. Take that Michel!

 

Lucifer lands not far from Lilith, setting Adam down. The man springs forward to the woman grabbing her arm and turning her around to search for injuries. “Lilith, honey where have you been?! I was worried sick-”

 

She tries to shake off Adam’s grip to no avail before she suddenly slaps him across the face stunning him enough to wrench free. “Stop it! I’m leaving this prison you seem so comfortable in, come with me or stay here if you want but I’m going.”

 

Adam is silent for a moment, rubbing his sore cheek and checking if she drew blood. “…Leaving? Wait, you want to leave Eden? Why, this is a literal paradise, why would you ever want to leave?”

 

“There’s more than just here Adam, Lucifer proves that, so I intend to find somewhere better than here.” She turns to continue ripping at the overgrowth on the gigantic walls around Eden.

 

The perplexed look on Adam’s face made Lucifer feel even more guilty for telling Lilith about heaven but in his defense he didn’t think she would ever try to leave Eden. “So what? You just want to leave our home and abandon our tasks to find a place you’ve never seen? We aren’t supposed to leave, God said-”

 

She cuts him off a harsher tone growing as they get more angry at each other. “I don’t care what God said, or what you say I will find what’s out there.”

 

Adam was quiet again, his eyes narrowing at the woman. Suddenly he grabs her arm, beginning to pull her away from the wall. “You may not care but I’m not letting you get us both in trouble.”

 

She struggles in his grip for a moment, before kicking him in the back of the knee forcing his legs to buckle sending him face first into the dirt. Lilith runs back to her task tearing at the vines and moss with more urgency. Adam pushes himself out of the dirt, he looks more angry than Lucifer’s ever seen. Rushing back to his wife he grabs both her arms moving them to one of his hands as he hoists her over his neck, wrapping an arm around her legs so she’ll have a harder time kicking. Then he starts heading back to the main area they’ve been as Lilith screams in the man’s ear and tries to escape.

 

Lucifer wanted them to stop them as he saw Lilith elbow Adam in the nose, as he moves to separate the two something grabs him. The hand pulling him away and covering his mouth is none other than Asmodeus. The fellow angel brings him away from the humans as he sees them start fighting, landing hits on each other and drawing blood.

 

“What are you doing Ozzie? I need to stop them before they do permanent damage to each other.” He tries to escape before he sees the Beelzebub and Mammon creep out of the trees blocking his view from the humans.

 

“Sorry Luci, but we aren't supposed to intervene.” Ozzie says sadness evident in his voice as they hear the humans yelling and screaming at each other.

 

“Plus you already got all the other angels' attention when they saw you carrying Adam to the edge of the garden.” Mammon adds in a more bitter tone.

 

Beelzebub lowers her head. “We’re all being called to heaven to answer for violating the rules.”

 

Lucifer wanted to argue but knew it was pointless. It would only bring more trouble to everyone, so he nods slowly. They all take flight back to heaven, once there he and the others that were in Eden without permission are punished Lucifer the most since he was the only one seen to have contact with the humans. The punishment is being trapped in their quarters for a long time doing busy work, it would have been worse if Azrael and Sara didn't stick up for them. 

 

He should have known then that it was only going to get worse after that. Adam grumbles something in his sleep clutching Lucifer even tighter, his dream must not be pleasant. Lucifer maneuvers himself to look at the man's face, scrunched up like something bad is happening. Hugging Adam and stroking his back he seemed to relax, losing his hold. Lucifer doesn't want to leave though happy to bask in Adam's warmth like how the man would fall asleep in his lap when he would listen to Lucifer sing. A smile spreads on his face as he begins to doze off looking at Adams face.

Notes:

Finals are starting up so it may be a while before I make another chapter.

Chapter 12: Understanding

Mammon

Mammon had spent so much time wondering how to endear Adam to himself. He couldn’t ask Asmodus no matter how much good advice the sin could give not after the bullshit of Fizz. So he went to the only other sin he knew had good advice: Belzebub. Sure she was with a hellhound which was probably the lowest thing she could date but she had to have some advice that would help. Her bright shiny realm smelled sickenly sweet, and every step he took was threatening to glue his shoes to the sticky ground. She is in the middle of a party when he walks in so he gets sprayed with liquid honey, and puffs of cotton candy.

 

The new Adambots and Glambots walk around him shoving dogs and imps out of his way as he makes a beeline to his fellow sin. The Adambot is flying a few feet from the floor smiling as it smashes its guitar against the skull of a hound. Ozzie really did a good job in capturing the man’s aggression, the glambots don't even need to do anything as they strut by his sides. Most begin to cower away from Mammon hoping they won't be hurt by the sin crashing the party. Seeing her guest shift in mood, Beelzubub takes notice flying down to greet the clown.

 

“Mon! What are you doing here?” She has an even voice not letting her annoyance show through.

 

“Bellzy! How ya doing sis? Been forever since we talked.” He wraps her into a bone crushing hug. “So here's the thing I need some advice.”

 

She happily squeezes him back before being confused why he would come to her of all people. “You need advice? I can't help you with sales, never was my forte.”

 

“Huh? No it's not about money I’m doing fine with money. It's… about relationships.” He fakes a nervous tone knowing Beelzebub is a sucker for the pitiful act.

Her eyes go wide as an excited smile spreads over her face. “Wait. No way! You have a crush on someone?! Who is it?! Common tell me, tell me!”

 

Not the reaction he expected but he’ll take it, rubbing the back of his neck and shifting his eyes to the imps, hounds, and demons staring at them to fake nervousness. “Can we talk in private?”

 

She looks around following his eyes, taking his hand, she leads him into one of the many empty rooms in her mansion. “Okay, now spill!”

 

Sitting down on the bed of the guest room he pulls the Adambot to sit on his lap as the glam bots sit beside him. “Well, you remember the first man right?”

 

“Shut up! Adam, THE ADAM?! Isn’t he in like Heaven or something?” Her excitement quickly turns to confusion.

 

“Heh, he was, until our little niece decided she wanted to make a charity for those sorry sinners and give them hope that they could get into heaven. Adam got pissy then got his ass kicked by Lucifer and I found the sucker before he could get himself genuinely killed.” Mammon recounts knowing Bee was too busy with parties to keep up with the other ring’s affairs.

 

She thinks for a second. “Our little Charlie runs a charity? …Wait did Luci get out of his depressive slump?!”

 

Mammon shrugs. “No bloody idea, but he’s out of his tower at least.”

 

“I need to go visit him then.” Bee mumbles. “So what do you need my advice on?”

 

Mammon glares at the floor. “I fucked up, and he wont get over it. I gave him everything he asked for, even spending good money to get on his good side. Hell, I didn't even yell at him when he cut me off in the debut performance even though the cunt would have deserved it.”

 

Bee gives him a blank look like he’s said something stupid. “Yeah, that attitude is part of the problem.”

 

Mammon grumbles grip tightening on the Adambot enough to dent its arms. “What do you suggest I do then?”

 

“Have you tried apologizing? I don't know what you did so I can't give you much advice, but showering someone with useless things isn't going to do much.” Bee tries.

 

Glaring at the floor Mammon stands, heading to the door. “Doubt it’ll do much, but thanks for the advice anyway.”

 

Bee’s confused as he shoves his way out of her house throughout the party. An apology, how do you apologize for assaulting someone? You can't. So what’s the next best thing? Revenge? Possibly, eye of an eye is something he knows Adam is privy to no matter how blind everyone becomes. So maybe he’ll let Adam hurt him, only one chance, and one attack devoid of holy weapons. The bigger question is if he really wants Adam’s affection, he’d be easier to work with that way but that’s an uphill battle and as long as he has the angel he’s happy.

 

Returning to Greed he looks over the recent sales while playing with a few fidget toys. The Glam sisters have a made a fuck ton of money with more meet and greets then Adam’s only one. Not that his golden goose isn't still raking in cash in his absence but it is mainly from people booking spots for the upcoming performances Mammon’s lined up. Some solo events for him to show off his guitar skills, a Q&A alongside the sisters, a few big performances, and a handful of ads he’s gotta be in. Two more days and he’ll go get his angel back.

__________

Adam

Adam wakes with a heavy hangover whatever he had yesterday must have been terrible to warrant the pulsing headache he now has. In his arm is the pale skin of an angel, thinking it's Lute he leans down and kisses her neck. Carefully he prys himself away from the angel trying not to wake them. Taking a shower to remove the dried liquids he doesn't want to think about sticking to his skin, then returning more awake then before. He dresses up in the outfit Mammon gave him minus the helmet since hell is ungodly hot and the last thing he wants is the stuffy feeling the mask gives him. Heading down stairs he goes to the kitchen fixing up some eggs for him and his kids. Sure he usually hated cooking but he did it occasionally after a great tour around heaven playing rock music until Sara forced him to stop or a heavy hangover. Fixing up some bacon he hears people come down drawn in by the smell.

 

“Mmh daddy can cook?” A voice he doesn't quite recognize asks. He figures it's one of his younger kids, he stopped keeping track of names after about thirty or so kids, and it's not like he talks to most of the ones that got into heaven in the first place.

 

“Just tell me how ya want your eggs, and get your siblings up if they aren't already.” He replies as he hears more people walking in. 

 

“Could you scramble my eggs daddy~” Adam lets the weird phrasing roll off him like nothing, to focus on making breakfast.

 

“Runny for me.” A deep voice commands.

 

Adam snaps his fingers holding his hand out for their plate. “You're lucky I made that first.”

 

A plate is placed in his hands as he places a few eggs onto it. He hands it back with a head pat, their hair is soft almost like cat fur. Making breakfast doesn't take long when he turns around he sees the demons instead of his children. He knew he would after his drowsiness had passed, but it still hurts, he misses his spoiled rotten brats that never let him sleep. Charlie seems excited and Alastor matches her with a smile it feels like they're hiding something from. When everyones done Charlie proudly stands at the end of the table commanding all their attention.

 

“Everyone, we're going out today! I have a good surprise for everyone.” She’s beaming which only makes Adam mistrust her more.

 

He’s not given the chance to back out as everyone follows the princess out of the hotel, aside from Alastor who said he’d stay in case someone came by when they were away. Lucky bastard. They make their way through city streets earning hateful looks from all manner of demons. Adam watches Lucifer trip over talking with Charlie like he’s never spoken to his own kin in his life, I’d be funny if it wasn’t so sad. They arrive at a bar annoyingly named Eden, seriously its like hell is meant to torture him specificly. 

 

Walking in he sees it doesn't look as bad as the outside. Gold vines and red flowers line the wall's decor. The furniture is a more wooden estetic with flowers at each table. The bar has a bejeweled cave-like look with stone shelves and seats adorned with many colored stones. There’s also a stage that looks like a tree stump with roots crawling out to the tables and trees covering up the backstage area. The ceiling has a starry night print with a full moon glowing above the stage, looking close to each star is a small light. No Eden but not a bad theme bar even the cracks in the chairs and tables, probably from past bar fights, give the place an oddly homely feel. 

 

There’s not many people inside due to the early time of day. Is it day time? He can't tell it's always dark here unlike the eternal day of heaven. The few that are in the bar do a double take when they see both Lucifer and Adam following Charlie as she leads them to a table close to the stage. Husker and Angel Dust go straight to the bar to grab some drinks for whatever the princess has planned.

 

“So what dumb shit you got planned for us today hellspawn?” Adam says as he lazes into a big chair, it's far from comfortable but he doesn’t let it show.

 

Lucifer gives him a swift kick under the table Adam shouts a curse rubbing his leg and returning the action with a hateful side eye.

 

Charlie is shaking in excitement at her secret plan only being able to reign it in with the help of Vaggie. “Don't worry it’ll be here any moment.” 

 

Her ominous words don't have time to linger as the band walk on stage. An albino gecko-like woman sets up near the drums, her ripped up clothes show off her many scars and a few odd tattoos that look like they were made in the ancient days. Her face seems familiar but it's too reptian for him to really care. The bassest is a short raven like man, he’s missing a leg but that seems like more of a birth defect than a side effect of hell’s residence. He simalary familiar with the way he tunes the bass reminds him of his son Elijah who would steal his guitar to play it when he was slacking on work, oddly Eli was also born without a leg. The one on the piano is another woman, this one a spider. She is covered in gold jewlery, the necklace hanging from her neck makes him pissed because he made the damn thing, it was for his daughter Awan having her name crudely carved from the raw ore. This disgusting sinner wearing his child’s gifts is almost enough to make him kill them on the spot.

 

The last to arrive on stage is the lead guitarist and singer with six horns sprouting from his skull and a satyr-like appearance. The burn scars down his arms and face make it clear who the demon is, Cain the worst of his children. His son gives him an evil smile showing off his razor sharp teeth. Adam’s happy he chose to wear his mask on this stupid outing. Looking over at Charlie she's smiling big and broad, if she tracked down his son in some attempt to “fix” their issues he swears he will force hell to freeze over when he gets up to the holy land.

 

Cain starts rapidly strumming his aggravatingly cool looking guitar, setting up the beat. Leaning into the mic he starts in a low voice. “The summer that I was baptized, my father held me to his side.”

 

Adam rolls his eyes recognizing the song as Bruce Springsteen’s “Adam raised a Cain” only halfway through the first verse. Seriously could his son have picked something any less on the fucking nose.

 

“As they put me to the water, he said how on that day I cried.” Cain continued as the beat got heavier, amping up for the pre-chorus.

 

Bitch never got baptized, it didn't exist when they were alive and if it did he sure as hell would have done it. Adam thinks to himself absently humming the familiar rock tune and cursing himself when he realizes he is tapping his fingers along with the beat. 

 

Moving from his almost quiet low Cain gets louder. “We were prisoners of love , a love in chains .”

When he sings the next lines Cain points towards Adam blaming him blatantly. “He was standin’ in the door, I was standin’ in the rain. With the same hot blood burning in our veins! ”

 

Moving into the chorus he is almost screaming into the mic. “ ADAM RAISED A CAIN! ” The other singers yell out in unison. “YEAH!”

 

Adam is silently seething his mask doing little to hide his contempt as they continue to sing a song he once liked because it literally had his name in the title. Midway through the song he stands up walking to the bathroom to keep his calm. He can't tell what his feelings are. One part angry even livid that Charlie brought him here a place laced with numerous insults directed at him hidden in the details. Another part surprised to see Cain and possibly even being recognized by him or maybe that sinner is just some bastard that looks close and he’s just going stir crazy. The only other emotion he can pick out of the maelstrom of his mind is… sadness, his little baby is a demon truly a monster, he used to pretend his kid just didn't exist if they weren't in heaven but now he can't. 

 

Closing himself into a stall he ignores the questionable stains, and the crude writings on the walls along with the weird hole cut into the other stall to just sit. Taking off his mask he runs his hands through his hair which sticks together with the sweat he's been enduring from the heat of hell and the cramped area that the bar is. Holding his forehead as he manually breathes in an effort to calm down. Everything here is truly hell, just one terrible thing after another. He just wants to go home and get away from this place, joke around with Lute again and just laze around doing nothing in the cloud paradise of heaven. He contemplates just staying in the stall the entire time or maybe finding an exit and heading back to the hotel but a knock stops his escape plan.

 

“Adam?” He hears Lucifer looking at the bottom of the door, he can even see the short man's shoes and the edge of his tailcoat.

 

“What? Can’t a guy take a shit in peace?” His voice is exasperated but manages to maintain his normal harsh tone.

 

“You and I both know angels don’t do that, we can't be unclean.” Lucifer counters an edge of annoyance peeking through his voice.

 

Adam curses, opening the door to glare at the fallen angel. “Glad you remember the grossest facts but not the basics of not feeding humans apples.”

 

Lucifer rolls his eyes. “You're never going to let that go are you?”

 

Adam puts his pretends to contemplate a response. “Let me think… No, nah, still a little mad about it.”

 

Lucifer lets out a sigh pinching the space between his eyes. “I don’t want to fight you. I only came here to see if you were doing alright, you didn’t look so good when you left.”

 

Adam chuckles. “What did you think I ran in here to cry my little heart out because some tone deaf guitarist decided to sing a song with my name in it, or something? No I’m no crybabby bitch, I’m just sick of all the fucking losers I’m around and needed a break.”

 

Lucifer doesn't look convinced but instead of snark he used compasion. “Look if you want to return to the hotel I’ll take you there right now.” 

 

Adam blinks momentarily silent. “...Why would I need you to do that? We’re here to get drunk aren't we? Let's get drunk.” Adam pushes past Lucifer heading back to the table they are all sitting at.

 

The song that set him off is long done and the band seems to be happily talking with the other hazbins. He rips a drink out of husker hand and chugs it mainly for the burn rather than the buzz. Husker grumbles at him as he tries to keep the other drink in his hand away from Niffty. The guitarist smiles at him like a hunter closing in on prey.

 

“The fuck you looking at?” Adam growls out, standing tall towering over most but the horned demon is only a few inches smaller than him.

 

“Awe don't tell me you can't recognize your own kids dad?” He talks in a mocking childish voice not at all intimidated but Adam’s stature.

 

The helmet exaggerates his hateful sneer. “My only children are winners not sinners, goat breath.” 

 

“Leave it to you to rewrite history, dad…” The gecco lady says.

 

“Too bad Lucifer didn’t kill you, I would have finally nabbed that guitar of yours.” The raven guy comments as said king returns to his daughters side.

 

“Don’t be mean you two, introductions are an order seeing as our dear dad had a hundred of us must be hard to keep track. I’m Cain” The satyr says with a deep bow, before motioning for his siblings to continue.

 

“Awan.” The spider says packing up her keytar and ignoring the conversation.

 

“Elijiah.” The raven continues drawing out his name like it's a curse word.

 

“Cainan, it’s been forever, father.” The gecco curtsies a nonexistent dress.

 

Adam grinds his teeth, he willingly choose to be blind to the obvious signs of his offspring that he had once told his exterminators to avoid but they admit themselves so openly. “Ah so the fuck ups stick together even in death? Didn't think you worthless brats could get any sadder but you still manage to disappoint me.”

 

Adam knows his words are harsh and he doesn't even mean them but at this point he can't even stop his verbal abuse that acts as second nature. Adams' words visibly hurt Cain, his eyes growing wide and sad with his ear falling for a second before he regains composure. His other children are ticked off anger rearing its ugly head, momentarily calmed when Cain holds up a hand to stop their movements. 

 

His voice is steady and apologetic, the same tone he adopted when he was in trouble. “Ah, I see you're not in a good mood today. I just thought we could bond over our shared love of rock music or-”

 

Adam cuts him off angry and accusatory. “Bond? Oh sure, let me just hand you a rock so we can ‘ bond ’ like you and Able did so well over rocks.”

 

Cain lowers his head eyeing the ground, all confidence and cool demeanor has drained from him. “Dad please, I fucked up one time I didnt even realize we could die I was just so angry and-” He moves forward pleading only to freeze with fear at the hate filled look of his father disrupted by a glitch in his mask.

 

“I thought I told you I don't ever want to see your face again.” His ax manifests in his hand as his wings unfurl from under his arms. “And I fucking ment it!”

 

Adam swings near his son shattering a table, Cain shivers expecting the blow to land on him but not. Adam grabs his vest pulling him close. “This is your only fucking warning.” He drops the man before turning and storming out with Lucifer hot on his trail.

 

“Was that really necessary? I mean he’s your son and-” Lucifer says, fighting to keep pace with Adam's long strides.

 

Abruptly stopping Adam turns to the short king. “When your kid kills their sibling then you can lecture me. Oh wait, that won't happen since you only managed to knock up Lilith the ice bitch one time.”

 

Lucifer stands firm clasping his apple staff to appear as imposing as he can. “You’re right I don't know what that's like but you missed him on purpose, you obviously don't want to hurt him or any of your kids. Hell you've been mumbling their names in your sleep. So why do you keep tearing up every olive branch you're given, not just with him, but with the hotel as well.”

 

Adam stills gaze hardening but then he smirks. “Have you ever been abandoned?”

 

The odd question perplexes Lucifer. “I mean Lilith left me so yeah but what's that got to do with-”

 

“Yeah Lilith was the first for me too, she left me for you but then you both disappeared. Vanishing along with all the other angels, and I was alone… for months with nothing but the animals that hated to stay still.” Adam agrees his words hold a bitter sadness rather than anger.

 

“Then I woke up missing a rib and Eve was there. Sweet and bright eyed to her new life, it took weeks for me to even touch her since I was too afraid she would just turn to dust if I did.” Adams' eyes focus on the snake on Lucifer's hat. “Then she came to me, an apple in hand with a bite already out of it, saying a snake told her she could eat it.”

 

“I could see thunder on the horizon, God had seen her and was going to send her away… I didn't want to be alone again so I bit the apple, choking as knowledge flooded my mind. Then God abandoned me, when he told his angels to chase us out of Eden.” Adam looks up to the sky recounting his last day in Eden.

 

“In life I saw so many of my children die or leave me to make their own lives, but when Eve died I just… I couldn't try anymore. I forced myself through situations in a desperate bid to die hoping to see her again. I finally got my wish when I fell from a cliff trying to find a lost sheep, an avalanche crushed me and I woke up in heaven with no Eve in sight.” A frown grows on his face as he remembers his first day in heaven.

 

“She abandon me the second she ate that fucking apple but I was just to dumb to notice. So I ask, how do you stop being abandoned?” Adam asks.

 

“You cut them off before they have a chance.” Lucifer answers depression giving him far more understanding than he wants to acknowledge.

 

“Exactly.” Adam chimes with a joyless smile.

 

Lucifer looks at him, seeing the lonely man who hides himself behind a shield of hatred, built over melania. “Then how will you ever be happy? I locked myself away for years denying any chance to see my little girl because I felt like it was all I could do but when she asked for me to help and I listened, really listened, I figured out that the only way to get out of my self imposed isolation was to support her dream.”

 

“I was happy, being an exterminator, and lazing around heaven. Sure Eden would be better but I’m still banned from there.” Adam justifies.

 

“Were you really happy? Or did you just bury yourself in women and violence to numb the pain?” Lucifer knows he hit the mark when Adam refuses to meet his gaze. “I did that the first few years embodying my worst impulses to vent my frustration at heaven for forcing me out.”

 

“Oh yeah, like when you screwed my wives? All you seraphim are the fucking same playing with mortal souls as you please, you taking the only women I loved, Sera forcing me to make a solution for my descendants then blaming me for Emily finding out about it, and Mammon using me like a…” Adam anger fumbles as he catches himself before admitting what Mammon did, men don't get assaulted unless they're weak, he isnt weak.

 

Lucifer's calm demeanor filters watching Adam stop talking and cross his arms, the king obviously wonders what his fellow sin has put him through but has the decency not to ask the volatile man. “...You're right, we suck.” Lucifer admits with a small chuckle trying to brighten the man’s dower expression.

 

“You got that right.” Adam smirks allowing himself a laugh. 

 

“Look I’m not saying you have to forgive your son or any of your kids but could you at least give him a chance he obviously still wants your approval probably has for years.” Lucifer pleads for Cain knowing that deep down somewhere in Adam he still loves his child no matter what he’s done.

 

Adam turns away from him thinking about it before he lets out a sigh, arms dropping to his sides in defeat. “Not tonight, maybe later but not tonight.”

 

Lucifer smiles knowing Adam is at least willing to try mending one broken bond, maybe that means there’s hope that they could be friends again as well. “Do you want me to take you back to the hotel?”

 

Lucifer creeps up to Adam’s side playfully elbowing him, Adam watches him letting a small smile wrap over his face and deciding to joke with the awkward king. “What I really want is to get laid, it'd be a nice stress relief.”

 

Lucifer blinks face turning red as he finds something to say to that, making Adam bite his tongue to stifle a chuckle. “Uh- um well…” He pulls at his bow tie, his attitude shifts drastically as he finds his words. “That could be arranged.”

 

Apparently it was Adams' turn to be at a loss for words. “Wha-?”

 

Lucifer backs him up against the building hands placed on both sides of him, if lucifer was taller than his hips he might actually look imposing, but as it stands when the king has to look up to show off his devious smirk as he cages Adams legs is too funny it's adorable. “I mean I did say I was going to fuck you… If you want, of course.” Lucifer backs up worrying he may tick off Adam again.

 

Adam bursts out laughing, seeing Lucifer’s face redden in embassament. “H-ha-how the hell did you snag my wives with that shit seduction?”

 

“It’s been a while, besides you weren't any better if I recall correctly.” Lucifer defends.

 

Adam initaly was joking about getting laid but if Lucifer is up for why not try and enjoy himself, a small part in his mind shouts. Quickly being drowned out by his brain scream he’s not gay. Do seraphim really have genders, he questions? His mind battles with itself for a moment building a silence between the two as Adam struggles with inner turmoil. Eventually his curiosity wins on a condition. 

 

“Do you have any good drinks?”Adam asks.

 

Lucifer is surprised by his abrupt and frankly random question.“Huh, I mean ya but why?”

 

“Let’s go get some drinks away from all the brats, it's been forever since I had a good drinking partner.” Adam smiles, deciding to let his drunk mind decide what he will do. As he walks to the hotel with Lucifer following him.

Notes:

I say I'll go on hiatus until the next episode of HB comes out then they release the trailer for season 2 the jerks (JK).
Next chapter my have NSFW. Also may show off what heaven doing without Adam.

Chapter 13: Let Me Take You to Heaven

Summary:

⚠ NSFW CONTENT consensual this time. ⚠

Seth

 

Every year Adam would put together a tour for him to go around heaven and shake the buildings with his rock skills. This year he said he was going to do another one midway through the year much to his fans' delight. These tours were in reality a cleverly hidden victory lap over all the sinners slain in the exterminations which only the highest ranked angels knew about as well as his three favorite children. 

 

These children were nicknamed the holy trinity being the oldest of Adam's kids and his most trusted in all of heaven outside of Lute. Seth the father of all saints and profits carrying the mission of god whatever that may be in their blood, Abel the eternal son who could never do any wrong in the eyes of his father, and Aclima the holy spirit of motherhood taking all the good traits of her mother without the sins she committed. Of course they denied being Adam’s favorite to their siblings but considering the man barely talked to the rest of his kids it was hard to deny.

 

So when Adam announced his sudden tour the three already knew what their father was doing and hid it just like the other times explaining him missing the day prior as his night of practicing. It was far harder to explain the next day when their father didn’t return. Seth went hunting for Lute while Abel tried Sara and Aclima did damage control over fans and siblings. It was a shit show, with Lute being impossible to find and the few soldiers that returned staying silent. At Abel's end he was met with nothing, Sara just refused to meet with him or even give him the time of day. Aclima had the easiest time out of all of them but it was still hard saying their father was indisposed at the moment so the tour was canceled to fans and finding a suitable lie to appease their younger siblings.

 

It’s been a month and their father still isn't home. Sera and Lute both hide away, refusing to give them any knowledge on the whereabouts of their father. At this point Abel didn’t care, happy to have free time to do as he pleased without their father around or so it appeared. Aclima took up the parental role over the family much like she did in life as their mother was often too sick with a new baby. Other siblings such as Kalmana and Lusia were happy to ignore the absence of their father, preferring to galivant around finding new people and things to do without the judgment of their parent. Some like Luluwa were worried, wondering where their father ran off to and when he would return. Seth was in the same boat unable to shake the feeling something was horribly wrong and Sera’s cageyness wasn’t helping at all. 

 

Walking down to the golden gate another day in a row he looks to the saint looking over the book of souls in front of him. “Peter, good morning.”

 

Peter turns to him with a smile that hides his annoyance at the now daily occurrence of Seth. “Ah, you're back again?”

 

“Yes, any news?” Seth mimics his false politeness with a curt smile of his own.

 

Petter squints to stop himself from rolling his eyes, briskly skimming through the book then, he looks back at Seth. “Nope Adam hasn't shown up here, have you checked with Sera or Lute yet?”

 

“Not today but I will in a moment.” Seth smirks knowing he’s ticking off his descendant.

 

“May your persistence bear fruit today.” Which is a polite way of saying fuck off.

 

Seth smiles having one of his pastel green wings tipped with gold feathers purposely hit the podium holding the book, knocking it off and further annoying the saint. The game of fake politeness heaven plays is exhausting so bullying the more annoying of the younger mortals entertains the majority of the original family. Especially since almost no one holds any power over them aside from the higher angels. Seth used to detest bullying others but after so many years in paradise with nothing to do you have to find new ways of entertaining yourself.

 

Leaving the angel as he hears an frustrated shout behind him he manifests his dog whistle pressing his fingers into the needed indents he calls forth one of his many pets. A small sheep with silver wool trots up to him happily nuzzling into his legs. “Hey, Dinner.”

 

It’s a dark joke of a name he knows but it made his dad laugh once so he kept it. “Where’s Daddy’s Lieutenant?” He asks, petting its ears.

 

The sheep turns and begins leading him. The eternal day of heaven lights up the marble streets of the cloud kingdom, showing off the many other angels who wave as he passes. Self-consciously Seth adjusts the collar of his priest-like attire and straightens his back to further tower over countless people with the height he was gifted by his father. The sheep leads him to the usual hang out of Adam’s army which look like military barracks for the countless guardian angels it houses. 

 

Finding a stray soldier Seth leans down to her level. “Hello again.”

 

“She’s not here!” The soldier barks rudely.

 

“Then where is she?” He continues calmly smiling in a way that looks more like a threat than an actual smile.

 

“In a meeting with Sara and Emily as far as I know.” She grumbles.

 

Seth’s demeanor turns icy. “So they’re both occupied, that's convenient.” 

 

“Maybe they’re debating on how to shut you up.” The soldier jokes.

 

“Wouldn’t have to if you told me where my dad is.” Seth glares standing up again, he leaves with his sheep without another word.

 

Returning to his home he sees the familiar garden he and his sibling maintain if only out of habit at this point. Seth had tried to build Eden for his father but didn't know how since he never saw it, his siblings had joined in happy to help build their little corner of heaven into a beautiful garden. In the center stood their home a castle of marble and glass that resembled a massive white and gold tree. At the very top was their fathers room, where no one entered without permission. Under that lived the ‘favorite trio’ sharing the floor among themselves. Under them was shared between five siblings, then seven, and finally the nine youngest siblings lived on the ground floor. It was far from cramped but many of the siblings argued that Adam ranked them by how much he liked them moving siblings up and down floors depending on such factors. This obviously caused fighting their father was oblivious to.

 

Approaching the front door he sees a few of his little brothers roughhousing like normal trying to prove who was the best fighter among themselves in the distance, and his younger sister Luluwa sitting at the steps waiting for him. As he approaches Luluwa brightens, rushing over to him with a hopeful smile. Seth pays her little mind, glaring as one of his little brothers, probably Joseph, screams. Seth turns to break up the fighting, the two smarter of the group Issac and Ezra, immediately back up heads bowed as their older brother approaches. The three other miscreants, Joseph, Levi, and Daniel aren't so lucky. As Seth yanks Levi up from the back of his shirt and drags Daniel away from Joseph by the leg.

 

“Oh hey big bro, didn’t know you had returned.” Levi nervously says trying not to get choked by his own clothes.

 

Seth glares at him with a stare that could freeze a fire. “I thought I told you guys no fighting near the house.”

 

“Yeah, well you see-” Daniel starts before being subject to Seth’s attention.

 

“Save it!” Seth growls dropping his brothers back onto the grass. “You're lucky I’m the one who caught you, Abel and Aclima would be far harsher than me. If you must fight, do it near St. Peter the guys got a stick up his ass in more ways than one.”

 

The boys go from scared to mischievous in a second, smiling at their brother’s encouragement. Dusting themselves off all but Joseph head to their new target torment. Joseph stays nursing the new bruises and bite marks he got in the skirmish between his brothers. Luluwa again approaches, watching her sibling rush off in the other direction. Seth kneels down checking him over only to have the man wave him off.

 

“I’m fine…” He weakly defends whipping at the gold blood dripping out of his nose.

 

“Joey, bleeding isn't fine.” Seth counters, pulling out a handkerchief from his pocket to whip up most of the scratches and hopefully stop the nose from dripping all over the house.

 

Tears build in Joseph’s eyes but he wipes them away before they spill, men don't cry, women have it worse, one of Adam’s teachings drilled into their heads since childhood. “T-they always g-get worse when dad’s away-y.”

 

Seth winces at his brother's quivering voice, opening his arms for a hug which Joseph accepts, squeezes his brother for comfort as he stifles his whimpers. “I know buddy, I miss him too.” Seth gently kisses his forehead like Adam did whenever they got upset or hurt in life.

 

“I’m guessing that means you couldn't get any answers today either?” Luluwa asks, peering over his shoulder.

 

Seth sighs, lifting Joseph who’s on a foot shorter than him in his arms. “No, they’re in a meeting right now.” Annoyance laces Seth’ words like poison as he starts moving inside heading up to his shared floor with Luluwa following him.

 

“Well that's good right? A meeting means that maybe we can see dad again after whatever he did to get himself in trouble.” She’s hopeful, believing whatever lie Aclima made up to justify Adam’s absence.

 

Seth squints biting his tongue as to not destroy whatever spark of hope his sister has but also not positive Sara will give them any answers. “Yeah Lu Lu, I mean we can hope.”

 

Arriving at his level he sees Aclima fixing breakfast, looking over her eyes widen seeing Joseph, then they harden as he walks over taking hold of their brother. “Again! Oh I swear I will feed them dog food if they keep this up.”

 

“Don't take my pets’ food, unless you're going to feed them the boys’ portions then I don't think my pets will complain.” Seth jokes as he watches Aclima start patching up Joseph.

 

“I’ll feed ‘em my fist if they don’t cut this out soon.” Aclima grumbles. “Could you get golden boy out of bed for me since I gotta patch up Joey.”

 

“Sure thing.” Seth waves as he heads towards Abel’s room, knocking on the door he hears some sort of movement on the other side. “Abel, Abel, Abel! Get up! Come on, let's go!”

 

The door swings open to his nude brother rubbing the sleep out of his eyes and yawning. His pastel blue wings with gold edges stretch out along with his arms. The blond hair he normally styles is a mess and his pale skin is covered in red marks. A jagged scar he didn't have in life  ruins his near perfect complexion, the large scar stretches all over his temple glowing an angry gold as Abel rubs his head to calm his frequent headaches. Peering into his room Seth spots a male angel he doesn't recognize sleeping peacefully. He barely has time to see any more of the mess in the room before Abel shuts the door walking out without covering any of his body.

 

“So who’s the new guy big bro? Do I finally get a brother in law from you?” Seth jokes holding a hand to save himself the eyesore of his brother's nether region.

 

“Nobody, dude can suck dick or fuck worth a damn.” Abel deadpans walking past their other siblings and opening the fridge to grab something to drink.

 

“Oh for the love of- PUT SOME DAMN CLOTHES ON ABEL!” Aclima shouts as she sees her brother, using her pink and gold wings she covers most of the eldest son's shame from their younger siblings' innocent eyes.

 

“Relax Lima s’not like you haven't seen my dick before.” Abel takes a swig of whatever container he grabbed and moves over to Seth running his hand all over his brother's body. “Besides, don't act like you don't love the eye candy me and Sethy give you. If Seth’s balls ever drop I’ll be happy to show him all the pleasure a man can have.”

 

Seth grabs Abel’s arms and wrenches them away from his clothes. “Be a cold day in hell when I succumb to such a disgusting sin as sodomy with another man.” 

 

“So you’ll take it up the ass by a woman then? I don't judge little bro.” Seth curses his brother in his mind, the man can twist anyone's words to meet his goal which is why he’s impossible to deal with.

 

“Boys…” Aclima warns.

 

“Fine fine I’ll get dressed. Should I kick the guy out now or after breakfast?” He ponders mainly to himself rather than his siblings.

 

“Everyday I start to see what Cain was thinking when he decided to kill him.” Seth states which brings a laugh out of Aclima.

 

“Oh what I wouldn’t give to tell dad his golden child is actually a sinful gay.” Aclima chuckles, looking Joseph over for any other wounds then sending him off to find the others with Luluwa. 

 

Seth set the large table in the dining hall as Aclima brought out all the food she’d made, something about hand crafted food tasted better in her opinion. Abel kicked out his one night stand and did nothing else like normal. Their other siblings began to file in bit by bit taking their designated seats at the table. They all settled down to eat, saying a prayer before digging in. The empty chair at the head of the table made everyone uncomfortable as it was normally filled with their boisterous father. Without him the entire room feels far more quiet. Midway through their meal a knock echoes through the house, barely anyone comes to their home so confusion fills the room. Seth stands making his way to the front door since no one else seemed like they would. 

 

On the other side Seth is greeted with four angels Sara, Emily, Lute, and some snake looking man who looks like a fresh soul given by his wide eyes absorbing the sights of their home. “Hello… Uh, we're in the middle of breakfast if you're hungry we always love guests.”

 

He offers mainly to the snake thing already knowing Sara won't eat moral food. “All of you are here?” Sara asks before the snake can respond.

 

“Well yeah, we-” Sara pushes past him along with the other three before Seth could even try to protest.

 

Seth brushes off the insult following them to the dining hall. “Greetings original family, I’ve come with news of your father.” She announces having the attention of everyone in seconds.

 

She manifests one of those giant orbs that play video of anything you want. The siblings crowd around eager for answers. Sara begins the recording as the angels first fly into hell all but the oldest are confused by the dark red lighting of the area. They see the angels descend cutting through sinners and being cut down as well, a few gasp horrified by seeing the blood shed. When Adam breaks the force field with only his fist the more rowdy of the siblings cheer for their father. The divide in reactions continues to draw as they see the fight with the Alastor, as their father nearly kills the demon some of the boys seem excited wanting to join in whatever their father’s doing.

 

The video cuts to the demons showing them fight and talk. The snake looks nearly identical to the one standing next to Emily. Seth watches the man look giddy seeing the sinner snake kiss some other explosive sinner, a terrible sense of dread builds in his stomach. Looking at Able and Aclima it seems they have the same feeling, each tensing up and moving to a more defensive position around their grouped up siblings. After Adam fires a ray of holy light effectively killing the snake the camera swaps back to the sinners crying then the demon girl creating dragons. Some of the siblings are distraught by what they are witnessing, others happy to watch their father fight again. 

 

Him talking to the daughter of Lucifer then being stabbed turns the cheers into jeers yelling at their father to kill the demon without mercy but others just start covering their eyes afraid to see what else will happen. When Lucifer shows up the rage of the children grows, the devil himself who took everything from their father dares to hurt him? Wings tense as many ready themselves for battle despite this being merely a recording, the eldest must calm them before they try to break the orb. Able spits out his wine when he hears Lucifer’s attempt at intimidation laughing despite the glares he gets. 

 

The mood shifts again at Lucifer comments on their mother, but all fall quiet when Lucifer starts to brutalize their father after throwing him into the ground. Even Seth can't calm himself seeing his father get hurt, his teeth grit and nails dig into his palms enough to draw blood. Adams rant leaves a bad taste if only by his word choice but then he gasps with a knife sticking out of his chest. Everyone of the children scream when they see the demon keep stabbing at their fathers, a few are crying and others are cursing up a storm promising a slow painful death for the one to slay their father.

 

“As you can see Adam has sadly passed.” Emily says far too happy in a room full of the man’s distraught children. “But, look on the bright side, he let Sir Pentious ascend to heaven in his place.”

 

All eyes turn to the snake dumb enough to be in an eagles nest. Hate radiates off the siblings as some look ready to rip the new angel to shreds. “Emily… forgive us if we don't see the bright side of our father being murder.” Abel says his carefree attitude now turned harsh. 

 

“We know you must be shocked so we will leave you to mourn.” Sara says seeing the tension in the room Emily is oblivious to. She leads the other angels out the door, leaving only the family and Lute who’s been quietly bowing her head in shame.

 

Seth moves to the soldier but is beaten by Aclima slapping the girl so hard she falls to the ground. Lute stays there not making a move and refusing to meet their eyes. “You were supposed to protect him! WHERE WERE YOU?!”

 

Lute is silent for a time. “I… Failed.” is all she says to defend herself.

 

Aclima looks ready to hurt the angel more but Abel stops her, grabbing her wrist before she can do more damage. “Lute, I ask that you leave so as to not further tarnish the memory of our father.”

 

The angel leaves without complaint holding her metal arm that she fell on. Now the children of Adam and Eve need to find out what to do without either of their parents to lead them. Many start crying, others yell about getting revenge and all look to the three oldest's for guidance. The three share a look of mixed anger and sadness. One thing they do know is that they will avenge their father.

__________

Adam

Adam laughs far louder than he intended, having his voice echo off the walls. The drinks are starting to hit him now it only took the sixth bottle to finally start feeling relaxed. He was comfortably laying on Lucifer's bed, his arms draped over the edge to be closer to the king as he sat on the floor using the bed to keep himself upright. Piles of rubber ducks sit in the corners of the room taking up most of the other furniture. Lucifer laughs along with Adam absently filling up the wine glass threatening to fall from Adam’s finger tips as well as his own before throwing the glass back and downing it in a single gulp.

 

“I-haha, can't believe you lost to this Jonny guy.” Adam comments on Lucifer's story.

 

“I lost my favorite fiddle all because I forgot it wasn’t a not a damn band competition.” Lucifer laments.

 

“And the cocky bastard got a whole song out of it.” Adam remembers the song that started this story being ‘The Devil Went Down to Georgia’.

 

Lucifer pours himself another glass, swirling it as he continues. “Oh yeah, but I got the last laugh because the guy ended up here.”

 

“That must’ve been a shock to the sucker.” Adam mumbles leaning up to sip his glass. The bending reminds him of the wings on his back and how long he’s gone without properly cleaning them. “What I wouldn’t give for someone to preen my wings.”

 

His off comment makes Lucifer look up at first trying to decipher what he’d said then when his brain finally comprehends, he stumbles to stand. “I can do that, come on lay flat.”

 

Adam gives him a weary look debating on letting the man touch his body, but the comfort that comes from grooming outweighs his hesitation. Relenting he strips his cassock and the top underneath tossing them to the floor with little care. Moving to the center of the bed he lays on his stomach, spreading his wings out to the edges of the bed. Picking one of Lucifer’s pillows he snuggles his chin into it so he’s in the most comfortable position he can. Lucifer crawls onto the bed starting with the left wing, he diligently smooths out each feather, cleaning them of dead skin and dust with his fingers. It's a slow process but it’s relaxing. 

 

“Ah~ That's the stuff.” Adam sighs when Lucifer is about halfway through the bulk of his wing.

 

“Just so you know I expect you to return the favor.” Lucifer says carefully scratching at a particularly annoying feather stalk.

 

“Mnh, you got four extra wings it would take hours.” Adam complains dreading the mere thought. 

 

“Don't be selfish, aren't compassion and charity heavenly virtues or something?” Lucifer counters, chuckling at the man’s whining.

 

Adam tills his head to watch Lucifer work. “Not in my lifetime.”

 

Lucifer rolls his eyes. “I’m starting to see why your wives said you were a selfish lover.”

 

“Ah ah ah, no! No more talking about them, they left you too so your whole ‘slept with my wives’ burn is losing its sting.” Adam glares at him as Lucifer finishes all but the base of his wing.

 

Lucifer shrugs, moving over to the other wing and continuing his work. “You got me there, hell I haven't even seen Eve since Charlie was young.”

 

Adam hums as his feathers are cleaned but now wonders what Eve’s been up to if not with Lucifer, he knows Lilith is in heaven because of him. The bitch is probably having a great time thinking he’s dead meaning she gets all the benefits of their deal. Eve on the other hand, what has she been up to? Maybe she’s enjoying her afterlife, or not, it is hell what is there to enjoy? He misses her far more than he ever missed Lilith, even if a part of him resents her for eating the apple. 

 

“Was Eve happy the last time you saw her?” A hint of sadness hides in his voice, knowing he was far from the best partner.

 

“Yeah, she was happy… We just grew apart and she moved on. I don’t think she liked it when I started locking myself away.” Lucifer sounds remorseful believing he’s the reason she left.

 

“That’s Eve for you, always looking for fun and if you aren't up for it she’ll make some for herself.” Adam chuckles sipping at the glass of wine. 

 

“Fun is one word for it. She was definitely creative when she got an idea.” Lucifer recounts.

 

“Oh, she was a little freak when she wanted to be. Whenever she really was in the mood she would kiss all over my scars ending on the one over my rib then say something like ‘she wanted to be one again’ god have mercy on me but it was probably the sexiest turn on she ever had.” Moving his hand he caresses the gold mark weirdly happy he lost the bone.

 

Lucifer watches him staring at the scar then looking to his back, his face shifts eyebrows knitting in worry. Adam’s back must really look terrible to get that look from the devil himself, great now he’s got a reason to be self conscious about his body. Thankfully the king doesn't comment on it allowing them to fall back into a comfortable silence as Lucifer preens his other wing. 

 

Adam is nearly nodding off when he feels Lucifer straddle his back, his eyes shoot open and he nearly bucks Lucifer off. “What the fuck!”

 

“Hey, hey! Calm down, I'm just getting the base of your wings.” Lucifer reasons trying to smooth out the freshly cleaned feathers.

 

“Why not say that before you straddle a guy like you're about to ride a horse.” Adam growls still not quite comfortable with a demon being near his back after what the last one did to it.

 

Adam almost doesn't catch Lucifer’s whispered words. “ If you want me to ride you, that could be arranged …” 

 

Adam tenses but does not show he heard, as his mind once again contemplates on actually having sex with Lucifer. The soothing touch along his wings hasn't been helping the part of his mind that screams about not being gay, but the touch being so close to his sensitive spine makes it far worse. Lucifer's thin fingers glide across the bone checking for anything he missed and Adam has to stifle a moan, suddenly remembering why he never had anyone touch his wings. 

 

“You okay there Adam?” Lucifer asks, his voice filled with smugness, he definitely heard Adam.

 

“I’m fine fucker.” Adam bites back but can't muster his normal anger. “Are you done yet or what?”

 

“I’m already here, why not a massage as well, might ease some tension.” Lucifer offers fingers to get to the part of his wings that turn into skin of his back.

 

Adam thinks for a moment opening his mouth and closing it repeatedly knowing Lucifer is hinting at more. “If… If I tell you to stop, will you?” He asks, feeling the concerned eyes bore into his neck for even having to ask.

 

“Yes, if you say stop I won't continue. If I do something you don't want, hit me or knock me off.” Lucifer's voice is calming as he takes his hands off Adam’s wing waiting for Adam’s decision.

 

Adam shakily pulls himself off the bed. Lucifer’s face falls before he realizes Adam is just removing the last of his clothes. Adam strips out of his pants not facing Lucifer or else he may implode on the spot. Grabbing the forgotten wine bottle he chugs it till no more liquid remains in the container. Letting out a sigh he steals himself for whatever will happen next reasoning that he’s just blowing off steam, it's not gay since he’s already dead and can't commit sins when you're already dead. 

 

With his decision made he turns to Lucifer with arms crossed. “This will never leave this room, if you even try to say anything I will snap your horns off and shove them up your ass.”

 

Lucifer smiles, patting the spot he just left. “Of course.” 

 

Adam watches Lucifer, as he crawls back to his spot on the bed. Laying flat again, Adam tries to keep calm. Lucifer straddles him once more carefully trailing his hands down his wings and around his back. Lucifer actually works to ease the knots out of Adam’s back being extremely careful over his newer wound. Adam knows this is all foreplay at this point but damn it it isn't effective. Lucifer stops at his hips, switching to work on his legs further turning the man into jelly. 

 

Lucifer hums admiring the meaty thighs as he works them over. “It’d be criminal to not let me take at least a nibble of these.”

 

Adam peers over his shoulder seeing Lucifer eyes pleading for permission aided by his loosened tie and disheveled clothes. He’s been missing his tail coat and hat since they started drinking. “Do whatever you want…” Adam mumbles burying his face into the pillows to hide his burning face.

 

“Alright then.” His voice is deeper and more gravely than normal as he leans down to one of Adam’s inner thighs. 

 

Opening his mouth he licks a strip of the sensitive skin holding back amusement as he watches Adam jolt due to the warm saliva. His other hand strokes the other leg as he licks the skin again, enjoying Adam’s twitching. He grazes his teeth over the spot testing out how much Adam will allow bit by bit. Slowly and gently he sinks his sharp teeth into the meaty limb not enough to draw blood but enough to leave a mark from a time. Adam lets out a shaky breath bordering on a moan so Lucifer continues switching legs and inching closer to the meatiest part of the man with each nibble he takes. Adam keeps kicking into the bed and muffling his noises with the many pillows as Lucifer advances.

 

Reaching those glorious cheeks Lucifer uses his hands to make them jiggle then takes the deepest bite into one, earring a grunt from the man. “So… How experienced are you?” Lucifer asks, trying to gauge just how much prep he will have to do.

 

Adam tries to control his breathing again, turning the huffs of breath back to normal. Adam looks over his shoulder again seeing the king kneeling between his legs. “With guys? None, with girls… hard to count.”

 

“Yeah figured as much.” Lucifer moves over him rifling through a nightstand finding some condoms and lube. 

 

Moving back between Adam's legs he lifts up the man’s hips, angling his legs so his face is still buried in pillows but his hips are up. Adam hears the cap of the bottle pop off before he feels the cold liquid along with a hand wrap around his dick. He shudders at the cold as Lucifer begins to stroke his member. He also feels Lucifer pull his cheeks apart and his tongue start licking over his hole. Adam begins to shake at the weird mix of sensations Lucifer tries to soothe him by stroking his legs, willing him to relax as he eases his tongue into his hole.

 

“F-fucking weird.” Adam comments as the wet appendage wiggles deeper into a spot he’s not used to using. 

 

It’s different from when Mammon did this, where Mammon was aggressive and fast, mainly trying to get to the end as fast as possible. Lucifer is gentle, diligent, and careful to make this a pleasant experience. He can't say it's comfortable but at least it's not outright painful. The thin fingers giving teasing touches around his dick is making it far more enjoyable. Lucifer prods a finger into his hole earring a light hiss of discomfort from Adam. The demon waits for him to relax again before prodding around looking for something. Lucifer adds another finger after a time this time he finds what he's looking for hitting the same spot Mammon did that feels like an electric jolt to his arousal. Adam’s teeth bite into the pillow he’s hugging, ripping at the fabric as Lucifer adds a final finger into him. The sting of being stretched ebbs away as Lucifer curls his fingers in him and strokes at his member. 

 

Then Lucifer pulls his fingers and tongue out leaving a strange empty feeling. “Turn over for me.” The king demands, his voice dark and lustful with labored breaths.

 

Adam complies, shifting his body around for his back to be against the pile of pillows. He hates to see the way his stomach jiggles as he positions himself to be comfortable. His legs drape over Lucifer's hips. Lucifer is stripping out of his striped vest as Adam moves, making a show of it as he removes his dress shirt as well. His horns are out making the small man look far more intimidating but in a weirdly sexy way not that Adam will ever admit that. The six wings spread out make him look far bigger than his little body actually is as well. The spade tail of his curls around Adam's leg as Lucifer drags his hands over his featureless white chest, down to his hips, and ending at the hem of his pants. 

 

“Are you really sure you want this, Adam? I’ll try to be gentle~.” Lucifer asks red eyes are practically begging him to say yes.

 

Adam bites at his knuckle trying to decide, as anxiety and fear play contrarian in the back of his head. Hesitantly he nods knowing he’ll probably hate himself later regardless. Lucifer looks like he just handed him the keys to heaven, he yanks down his pants. Thankfully Lucifer is smaller than Adam his pride would have taken one helluva hit if he was. Lucifer rolls a condom over himself positioning himself over Adam’s entrance, slowly he nudges into Adam watching the man’s face as he slides in, careful to be slow and let Adam get used to him. Adam grinds his teeth at the new sensation, not pleasant but not bad either when. When Lucifer's hips hit his own Lucifer lays down on his stomach nuzzling into the soft squishy feel of Adam’s body.

 

Adam grips the sheets preparing himself for the intensity of what’s to come. “Ah~ ah~ okay, you can move but go slow.” 

 

Lucifer’s sharp smile sends a shiver of pleasure down his spine by itself. Shallow thrust starts out at a lazy pace. One of Lucifer's hands brushes over his cock rips a moan from the first man’s lips. Leaning forward Lucifer captures one of Adam's nipples letting his tongue swirl around it a few times then enveloping it in his mouth and sucking. His free hand cups Adam’s other pectoral squeezing at the plush flesh. Adam tangles a hand in Lucifer’s hair and positions himself to start licking at the horns poking near his face. Lucifer let’s out an demonic growl that lacks malice, angling himself different and speeding up his pace. Adam moans out as he feels the pleasure spot inside him get hit more regularly with the new angle.

 

Something clicks in Adam’s head as he realizes Lucifer is trying to get him to cum first, not one to be out done he uses his hands to stroke the underside of Lucifer's wings winning another growl and a bite. Lucifer tries to flap his wings to get Adam to stop but Adam’s persistent holding Lucifer thin frame against himself with one arm as the other continues to stroke at his wings. Lucifer’s teasing hand begins to jerk him as his hips continue to amp up in intensity targeting his pleasure spot. Adam counters by biting Lucifer’s horns. He can tell Lucifer’s close now but so is he. They both continue to try and drive the other into orgasm until they can't hold back anymore.

 

“Ah! Fuck~ Lu-LUCI!” Adam screams as Lucifer muffles his own scream by biting into Adam’s chest and grinding his hips into Adam as they both cum. Lucifer collapses on top of Adam as they both catch their breath.

 

A minute passes then Lucifer leans up, going for a kiss only to be stopped as Adam holds a hand over his mouth, confusion plays over the king’s face wondering what killed the mood. “Where was your mouth an hour ago?” Adam hints.

 

His eyes go wide for a second, then he pulls out of Adam, climbing off the bed, and stumbling over to the bathroom. Adam can hear the water running as Lucifer rinses out his mouth. Adam looks around the room to see the ducks are in a far more messy state than before, probably due to all the wings flapping. Lucifer quickly returns, hopping on the bed and opening his mouth to show how clean it is. Adam nods allowing the king to start kissing him, the snake like tongue slithers into his mouth as the two fight for dominance. He can see Lucifer's tail wagging from side to side which is far cuter than it should be. 

 

Lucifer tongue hits the piercing Mammon gave him and pulls away confused. “Wait, is that what I think it is?”

 

Adam sticks out his tongue showing off the piercing with the sin’s emblem on it. “Mammon got mad at me for avoiding him so this was the punishment.”

 

Lucifer glares at the emblem of his fellow sin. Deciding not to comment on it he happily snuggles into Adam’s chest laying flat against the man. “If you want a round two I’m up for it even if I’m on bottom this time.”

 

Adam smirks at the demon. “As tempting as the idea of you screaming under me is…I’m tired and too drunk.”

 

Lucifer chuckles grabbing the blankets they’d kicked aside to cover them in. “Have it your way.” With a snap of his fingers the lights go out letting the two drift off to sleep.

Notes:

Don't know when the next chapter will drop but I got hit with the inspo stick and was able to work on this and finish pretty fast. Honestly this has made me get over my fears of writing so thank you all for your support.

Chapter 14: The Morning after

Cain

 

His plan didn't go as he expected, not a single bit. He’s too used to demons where power and confidence gains respect or fear. Adam has never been afraid, hell Cain’s saw him fight a lion that nearly ripped off his arm without a hint of fear. Given that Adam bathed the streets in blood yearly he had expected their reunion to go smoother. Cain had a habit of killing just the same after all, maybe that’s what he needed to do, find some poor soul and torcher the sinner for Adam’s amusement? Somehow he doubted that would work, appealing to the man's narcissism and music taste only seemed to upset him, his bloodlust probably wasn't going to work either. Years of learning the guitar and honing his singing skills were all for nothing. 

 

Of course the whiney perfect princess of hell was still in his presence. “I’m so sorry I didn't think he’d get so mad.”

 

Husker looks at her with udder confusion. “What do you mean, the fuckers been nothing but angry since he’s been here?”

 

“Yeah he’s got a real stick up his ass even if he’s been sorta nice a couple of times. I mean I get it with Mammon and all but still he acts like he’s the only one going through shit right now.” Angel Dust adds. 

 

“Mammon?” Cainan asks, picking up on the comment.

 

“Uncle Mammon dropped him off calling him a pet for some reason, maybe an inside joke since he left a big bird cage too but I thought he’d be happy to see his kids again especially after so many years.” Charlie explains still confused by her uncle's antics.

 

The four siblings look at Charlie eyes wide, and mouths opening to speak but no words fall out. Vaggie drags a hand down her face, the obliviousness of her lover both adorable and oh so frustrating. Husker glares into his drink before downing it in a single gulp. Angel Dust pats the cat man's shoulder then notices Niffy escaped his sight. The spider rushes off to go find the maid as Husker pours himself more to drink.

 

A loud burst of laughter sprouts from Elijah. “HAHAHAhahahha oh, haha, oh that rich. That's funny as hell, dad, god’s perfect person sold his soul to the fucking sin of greed, and he had the balls to say we’re the sad ones. Ya know what princess I take back every single insult I ever said about you, just for telling us that.”

 

“Uh… okay?” Charlie gives him a weird look.

 

Cain shoots Eli a look that makes the man wince. Lowering his head and shuffling off to find himself a new bottle to drink. Cain takes a breath composing himself again and forcing a smile on his face. He may have a thought from throttling his younger brother but the other demons in the room don't need to know that. 

 

Walking up to Charlie he offers a bow. “Well thank you for trying this idea with me. It may have been fruitless but hey no one died so I’d say this was a success.”

 

Charlie smiles at him, happy to have a silver lining to this whole ordeal. “Now I don't wish to be rude but we need to clean up, have a nice time getting home.” He continues.

 

The hotel residents say their goodbyes as Cain and his siblings wave them out the door. When the door to the bar shuts his smile falls, turning into a sneer. His fist slams into a table cracking and shattering it in a second. Cainan puts her hand on his shoulder more as a means to calm him than comfort. Awan continues to pack up their instruments trying to ignore the tension radiating off Cain. Eli is behind the bar shoving the staff out the back door before anything bad happens. 

 

“Fucking Mammon… the little bitch only says this now?” Cain's hatred of the royals only seems to grow the more he knows of them.

 

“Relax, it isn't her fault.” Cainan reasons trying to prevent Cain from destroying the place.

 

“Oh really? Seven months ago she was the one to meet with our father, and only recently her farce of a hotel which I can only guess is a laundering scheme was attacked by him. If that wasn't enough she made all of HELL believe he was dead in the most humiliating way, but in reality she had sold him off to fucking Mammon of all people!” Cain’s more demonic form starts to take hold in his anger.

 

Awan pipes up for the first time. “I seriously doubt she could sell someone off given how she acts, I think she genuinely believes in what she says even if it's udder nonsense.”

 

“Every good demon can appear sincere and if you can play dumb people underestimate you. She probably learned a few things when Mom decided to date Lucifer.” Cain doesn't believe the goody two-shoes act for a second even if it managed to convince his more soft hearted siblings.

 

“Oh please mom left us just like dad did, neither gave a shit about any of us or each other. Hell I bet mom didn’t even bother looking for us before she crawled into Lucifer’s bed.” Eli argues, closing the back door.

 

“Must you insult both our parents Eli?” Cainan asks.

 

Eli shrugs. “I’ll stop when one of them actually tries to acknowledge us.”

 

Cain rolls his eyes. Of course his siblings don't get it, letting out a sigh he starts forming a new plan. “Call all our contacts from the greed ring.”

 

“You’re really desperate for dad’s approval huh?” Eli chuckles.

 

A fiery red chain appears in Cain’s hand, the collar of it locked around Eli’s neck. With a yank he drags Eli over the bar, choking him until his harpy-like brother is gasping on the ground before him. “I’d watch your words more carefully little brother, because I don't know how much longer I’m willing to tolerate your attitude without ripping out your tongue.”

 

Eli avoids his eyes but Cain knows he wants to fight back he always does, even when Eli sold his soul he was still trying to fight him. Eli probably didn't expect Cain to keep such a hold on his soul much like all of their other siblings that came to the oldest sibling for help, or the countless other fools who believed Cain of all people genuinely wanted to keep them safe. The chain dissipates as he pulls Eli to his feet. The prosthetic one lets out a small metallic clank, it might be dented now. Cain switches to false sweetness smoothing out the feathers and wrapping his hand around the back of Eli’s neck pulling him into a hug.

 

“If you hadn't come from the same womb as me I would have torn your soul to shreds centuries ago.” His voice is sweet in contrast with his threatening words. “Now, show me why I should keep you around and do as I asked.”

 

Eli stiffly nods, still refusing to meet Cain’s gaze and shuffles off when released. Awan is staring at him with a hesitant look in her eyes as she guards her own neck, but she remains quiet knowing she is helpless to do anything. Cainan wraps her arms around Cain’s back nuzzling into his neck, she’s always quick to placate him when he digs up a contract or deals with their siblings. He needs to make a plan some way to get his father out of Mammon hold then his father will be indebted to him. 

 

__________

 

Adam

 

Adam's nightmare is a terrible amalgamation of his fears. Starting with the memory of how he and Eve died. Eve’s last child, the big one hundred he had joked. Eve was always tired during pregnancy but this was the worst he’s seen in their nine hundred and some years of life. When she kneeled over in pain as her water broke he was used to it, and wrote the excessive blood and coughing off as just a harder labor than normal. 

 

His daughters surrounded their mother comforting her as he sat between her legs helping deliver their child. Eve was slower than normal, her screams and grunts not quite as loud as if she was too exhausted to even notice her own pain. He instructs her to push one last time as he catches his new child, a boy that cries so loud he wonders if he’ll go deaf. He looks up to Eve holding up their baby but she’s passed out, not that uncommon so he moves past his girls cradling the baby and gently shaking Eve to wake. She doesn’t. He gave a harder shake. Still nothing.

 

“Eve! Common hon, he needs to eat.” His shout does nothing, he’s starting to panic normally she would wake easily even if exhausted.

 

Handing the baby to one of his girls he leans over Eve's chest listening for a heartbeat. He hears nothing. Frozen he stares at her body, his daughters are talking probably asking what’s wrong but he can't bring himself to speak. Abruptly he stands walking out leaving his girls to find out what happened on their own. By the time he’s out of the house he can hear his girls scream and wail inside but he just keeps moving. His sons looking confused he isn’t holding their new sibling.

 

Seth runs up to him as he goes to grab a spear. “Dad? What are you doing, where’s the new baby?”

 

“What’s it look like? I’m going to the mountain.” Adam checks over the spear tip. It's one of the newer ones so it should be fine.

 

“But you… oh it was a stillbirth huh.” Seth lowers his head then clasps his hands together, sending a silent prayer for the dead.

 

“No, the baby’s fine.” Adam clarifies, devoid of emotion as he looks through the scrolls for the map that directed him back to where he buried all his fallen children. 

 

Seth looks at him perplexed. “I-if the baby is fine then what's wrong?”

 

Adam takes his son’s hand leading him to a bench then sitting him down hoping to ease the information in some way. “Eve… Eve didn't survive the birth.”

 

Seth’s mismatched eyes widen and he jolts up frantically like he’s been forced into battle. “WHAT?! NO! No that-that can’t be!”

 

Adam holds his wrists forcing him to sit again. He shifts to a tight hug to keep his son from doing anything rash, rubbing circles into his back in hopes to calm his distraught son. Seth resists trying to shove his father off and go see his mother with his own eyes, but is beaten by Adam’s hold. His other children and grandchildren are starting to take notice, honestly it could be more than grandchildren at this point most didn't seem to live as long as him or his immediate children.

 

“She’s gone brother.” Aclima says walking out with the newborn cradled in her arms. Her eyes are red, as tears still cascade down her face despite her relatively calm voice.

 

Seth’s expression turns crestfallen, he nestles into Adam's chest clutching his father and hiding his tears that begin to flow. “No, nonononon.”

 

Adam strokes down his back trying to sooth his child. He opens up some room for his daughter to come hug him for comfort as well. Aclima shakes her head putting up a brave face, with one hand she wipes away her tears best she can. “My sisters are cleaning her and preparing her body for burial as we speak.”

 

Adam nods, pulling away from his son who is starting to regain composure. “Thank you, it’ll be a week or two's walk to the mountain cave. Tell the others while I’m away.”

 

As Adam goes to stand Seth grabs him. “I’ll go with you!”

 

Adam wants to say no that he needs his second in command protecting the others but the desperation in Seth’s eyes makes him reluctantly nod, allowing him to come with on the journey. Looking at Aclima she nods understanding she’s in charge while he’s away. Adam stands instructing Seth what he needs for the trip and his son rushes off to make himself useful.

 

“So what is his name?” Aclima asks, holding the baby in her arms.

 

Adam stares at the child who took his wife’s life with resentment. Taking a closer look at the infant he takes in its details, blond tufts of hair, rosy red cheeks, pale as porcelain skin. The baby grumbles in its sister's arms reaching for him on instinct. Its pale blue eyes squint in the harsh sun. Adam contemplates names in his head but one that's more of an insult than a name seems to fit the most. 

 

Glaring at the child he tries to keep the contempt out of his voice. “Lucifer.”

 

Aclima looks at him unsure if she heard him right. “Lucifer?”

 

“Yes.” He moves back into the house before she can question him further. Eve is already wrapped in cloth and his daughters are huddled around each other in comfort as he picks up her body.

 

With a bow and spear for protection Adam and Seth head away from their home. Seth hunts and makes food, almost having to force Adam to eat each day. Adam holds Eve’s body even in his sleep unwilling to even let Seth hold Eve even if it would lighten his burden. Eve smells more of frankincense then her normal scent but it's far more preferred then the stench of rot. The two pass towns and cities of the sections of family that left or stayed when they moved to a new area. They pay no mind to the people and are returned with the same indifference. Finally they find the mountain, a small steep trail leads up to the burial cave.

 

Rocks tumble under their feet the higher they get. The mouth of the cave is guarded by a large stone, most would just pass it by as it hides the true nature of the mountain. Moving it shows the crypt of their family wrapped bodies of the lost members line the walls with their names carved into the stone. The cave smells of decay as Adam finds the spot he’d made for him and Eve. Carefully he places Eve’s stiff body down, he doesn't want to leave her saying every prayer he can think of just to find an excuse to stay by her side. Seth places a hand on his shoulder after many hours pushing him to leave and let Eve go.

 

Adam complies gently kissing Eve’s cold hand before he turns to leave. Seth is silently ahead of him as they walk down the mountain. Adam isn't paying much attention anyway his head is clouded with a weird numbing grief, one where he wishes he could scream and beg god for reality to change or curse out every higher being for toying with him only to constantly punish him for the one mistake he made. 

 

Then the rocks give, his foot slips off the side of the mountain and he isn't able to think clearly enough to save himself before it's too late. He falls hitting rocks along the way to the bottom. He thinks he can hear Seth scream chasing after him as safely as he can. Then he lands hard on his back neck impaled by a sharp rock and legs crushed by the rocks he loosened on his fall down. Blood is gushing out of new wounds and he’s coughing up the iron taste as his lungs struggle to gasp up any ounce of air. He can't move, only able to stare up at the sun, as his body struggles to stay alive. 

 

He hears Seth kick up dust trying to get to him before he sees his son’s tear filled eyes. He wants to reassure him that everything will be fine but only manages another bloody cough, so he smiles instead. Seth is talking but he can't hear, it's all muffled. The sun seems to grow impossibly brighter as pain starts to numb, he’s dying. Weird, God had enough of him, huh? So is this it? Or is there an afterlife like he’d been promised? Will he go to heaven or hell? It's not like he gets a choice he’d never had one, this is all God’s plan after all. The sun grows brighter until it all turns dark.

 

Adam wakes with a cold sweat, hastily sitting up. A hand reaches for his neck checking if he’s really fine. His breath is erratic as he looks around trying to comprehend where he is. The piles of ducks only confuse him. Feeling pressure on his wings he looks to see Lucifer peacefully sleeping on it. The first thought Adam has is to kill the demon right here and now with his guard so low he’s practically begging to get beheaded. Then memories of last night paired with a hangover headache flood into his mind. 

 

Looking down his body is covered in bitemarks and his hips have bruises in the shape of hand marks. “Great as if I didn’t have enough reasons to cover up.” He grumbles to himself causing Lucifer to stir in his slumber.

 

Carefully he rolls Lucifer off his wing and stumbles to the bathroom, collecting his clothes on the way over. The bathroom also has ducks in it filling up the tub. Lucifer may have an unhealthy obsession with the animal but he’s not the one who’s going to ask. In the mirror he sees that the bites thankfully stop at his collar bone so his normal clothes should hide any evidence of what happened last night. It could be just his imagination but his skin appears darker, almost grayish, and the bags under his eyes are so dark they almost look like cheetah markings. Ignoring that he splashes water on his face trying to truly wake up, quickly dressing himself and smoothing out as many wrinkles he can.

 

Carefully he makes his way through the room trying to avoid the ducks and not wake the sleeping king. Carefully he steps out the door only to notice Angel Dust in the hallway. The sinner looks at him then peers into the room behind him then back at him with a knowing smile. Adam glares at him miming that if he says a word he won't hesitate to kill him with a swift motion across the neck. Angel mimes zipping his lips but his smile stays. Adam is satisfied with that enough to head to his room, not that Angel Dust leaves him alone no the spider follows him.

 

“Just one question.” The spider sounds downright giddy.

 

Adam stops at his door, turning as he leans down to the siders height. “What is it?” He doesn't hide his harsh tone.

 

“Who was the top?” The spider's smile only pisses him off more, he walks into his room and slams the door in the sinner’s face. “Ah! I see.” He hears through the door.

 

Adam takes a long hot shower trying to keep his wings out of the water so he won't have to dry them as much. It's nice just focusing on the water running down his body, but it also lets him think. Not about Lucifer, no he’ll cross that bridge when he gets there, but about what he needs to do. Mammon will be back for him in a day or so and Heaven isn't an option at the moment, so what can he do? Playing the part of a pet is probably the best and least harmful thing he can do. Maybe he can bide his time, get back in shape and fight Mammon when he least expects it. So getting in shape, what did he do in life to be in shape? Farm? Raise kids? Pave the way for humanity to survive? A combination of all that really but his kids were all grown and he couldn't help humanity survive when he is in hell. Oh no, he may have to actually exercise like Lute always tried to get him to do.

 

He leaves the shower with that terrifying thought dressing in now clean clothes and heads to the lobby with his guitar. He ignores the smile from Angel Dust flipping the man off as he plants himself firmly on the couch. He begins to stum his guitar wondering what he should do. An hour or two passes before someone decides to bother him. A plate of pancakes comes into view as Lucifer leans over the top of the couch. 

 

“Hungry?” The former angel asks with a wide smile.

 

Adam thinks for a second. “I could eat.”

 

Lucifer beams, moving Adam’s legs and sitting on the couch with him. Stabbing a fork into one of the syrupy food he breaks off a part holding it up for Adam to eat. Lute usually fed him when he was composing a song so his mind didn't really register the action as weird. Adam clears the plate fast and Lucifer is gone for a moment to drop the dish in the sink but returns with a book, happy to lay on Adam as he strums at his strings. Charlie eventually comes to the lobby excited to announce a new idea she has but stops for a second seeing her father and Adam getting along. She smiles thinking it's due to her ‘help’ not that either man would correct her.

 

“Okay everyone for today we will be… drum roll please!” Vaggie drums her fingers against a wooden table, and Charlie continues. “Charades!”

 

Adam doesn't seem to be the only one against this idea watching Husker, and Cherri’s eye roll. A plan presents itself so he takes it. “I got a better idea.”

 

Vaggie glares at him. “Doubt it.”

 

“No, hear me out. Why not start a farm?” Adam suggests mainly out of selfishness, if the other hotel residents are doing it he’d have an easier time getting in shape with a passable reason.

 

Everyone looks at him confused but waiting for him to continue. “Look, heaven doesn't give a shit without obvious results, a healthy farm speaks for itself. It shows that sinners are diligent, caring, and are capable of maintaining and protecting something else’s life long term.” He doesn't believe for a second what he’s saying but he tries to make it sound reasonable.

 

“That… actually sounds like a good idea.” Husker comments like it's a surprise.

 

Charlie thinks a hint of sadness her plan isn't the popular one for the group but also happiness that Adam decided to participate. “Alright, are you willing to show us how to do that Adam?”

 

“Bitch I invented farming, just get me the seeds, dirt, and tools and we’re golden.” Adam feels a pinch on a bruise near his thigh from Lucifer for calling Charlie a bitch but ignores the pain with a glare and a grunt.

 

Charlie smiles. “Alright give me a list and an hour and I’ll get everything you need.”

 

Adam plucks one of his feathers for a pen and flicks Lucifer for some paper, scribbling down all the tools he remembers using in his farming days. “Pick whatever seeds you want.” He hands her the list and goes back to strumming strings as the other residents discuss what plants they want to grow around him.

Notes:

Sorry for the late updates they probably wont get better, next chapter with have a touch of NSFW from Abel's perspective his coping isn't the most healthy.

Chapter 15: You know what they say about apples and trees...

Summary:

Tiny bit of NSFW I think, followed by a panic attack.

Abel

 

How could the death of their father split the family so much? They should all be banding together to support one another but instead they seem even more at each other's throats. The troublemakers constantly start fights over the stupidest things, the soft hearted of the family mumbling about living with a monster for so long, and a handful finding anything to ignore the situation and continue on like nothing has happened. They all would lose trust in Abel, Seth, and Aclima if they admitted to knowing the truth for far longer than the rest. The last thing they needed was a lit match like that to the gasoline Emily and Sara had set.

 

It's not like knowing that their father was essentially the sword of heaven made his death any more bearable. Aclima was on edge and snappy with everyone, especially the more soft of their siblings, her motherly facade crumbling as her more hot headed nature reared its head. Seth had disappeared into Adam’s room and hadn’t left which meant he hadn’t been eating, apparently he had acted similarly when he witnessed their father’s initial death. Abel didn't think it was healthy to shut down as much as Seth did or lash out like Aclima but he wasn't one to judge given the fact that he was drowning his sorrows in wine and hook ups.

 

Hook ups in heaven were a challenge especially for those who had a preference for the same sex, but Abel had met a few people he could rely on. Sadly today was not a day he could just stay in bed and forget the world around him. No, today Sara had called him for a meeting. For what he had no idea, she only ever talked to Adam, never him. So not wishing to upset the seraphim he heads to the grand hall. He probably should have dressed more appropriately but he can't bring himself to do much but  dress in baggy clothes that dangle off his frame. He worries for a moment but hides it behind his confident mask as he steps into the meeting room.

 

Sara looks up from her chair, her eyes nearly piercing through him like an arrow making his false confidence falter near instantly. “Sit.”

 

Not used to women bossing him around he stiffens for a moment before sitting in the chair across from her. “So, uh what’s up Sara?”

 

“I need you to go down to hell and deliver the news, with your father… gone, his responsibilities fell to the oldest son. That being said, you are the new ambassador for heaven, and you are now responsible for finding a solution to hell's overpopulation.” She left no room for argument as she spoke.

 

Abel blinks utterly confused by the crushing amount of responsibilities she just stacked on him without a second thought. “Wait, wait, wait, what news all hell already knows about Adam’s death and why cant Emily or you be the ambassador you know more about this stuff than me? Besides, why do I have to find a solution to your problem?”

 

If looks could kill Sara would be murdering Abel right now. “You will inform Lucifer about Sir Pentious. Emily and I have different tasks to handle, and the humans are your descendants so they are your responsibility to find a solution to.”

 

“Ya, no I don’t have descendants. I died at like fourteen and didn't have any kids so none of those sinners are mine.” Not that he’d want any seeing how stressed out they make people. “Still don't see why one of the powers or thrones can't be an ambassador, and what do you even want me to say about the snake dude?”

 

Sera narrows her eyes at him like he’s the one being unreasonable. “By technicality they are your descendants, as for Pentious you will inform Lucifer that he has been sent to heaven for unknown reasons. Any other questions?”

 

He knew she didn’t really want to answer him, all heaven born seemed like they hated questions. Ignorance is bliss, they say to shut everyone else up so he grits his teeth. “No.”

 

She smiles but it doesn't reach her eyes. “Good just tell me when you head off, oh you can bring your siblings or some of the guardian angels if you want.”

 

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Abel leaves trying not to run but also get out as fast as he can. All heaven born make him uncomfortable but Sara most of all.

 

Able heads home fast, texting a few friends to come by his home for some stress relief. If Sara’s gonna fuck him over like this at least he can get a good fuck while it happens. He didn’t want these burdens, he hated his siblings relying on him to begin with but now it was like everyone thought he was the new dad. It sucked, everyone thought just because he was the oldest he knew all the answers but he sure as shit didn't. 

 

He ignores the looks from the other angels as he stomps closer to home. One of the guys he texted flies up to him, he's one of the male guardian angels. With white, silver, and black coloring wearing the same military garb as the women but Adam never took the men into battle for some reason. Abel bets it was something to do with fragile masculinity, but it could be a joke reason like hell has no fury like a woman’s wrath or some other weird shit. Not that he’d ever know the reason now. Guardian angels don't really have names so Abel gave him the name Lionis. He's a nosy guy but always eager to please. A few times he even asked if Able would consider trying to convince Adam to allow a few men in his army so he could see some bloodshed the women always bragged about.

 

“Abel~” The angel drawls hovering over his shoulder. “What’s got heaven’s favorite victim so worked up?”

 

Abel doesn't want to bother explaining things so he responds with a generic answer. “Too much, Lionis, way too much.” 

 

Abel’s nonresponse makes the other angel laugh. “Well let’s hope I can ease some tension for you then.~”

 

They get to the house greeted by the other two guys Abel called over, sitting at the doorstep. One is a mortal soul, Haden, he used to be a priest in life, he’s a shy guy but years of celibacy made him an eager lover. Being mortal meant they were related however distantly which usually weirded out people so he tended to avoid them as partners but Haden didn’t seem to care. The other was an Archangel named something Abel couldn’t comprehend how to say so he called them Archie. How he managed to seduce a heavenborn above even his father’s station he doesn't know. The angel was stoic and stiff not really understanding mortal’s whims but happy to participate in almost everything.

 

“Great you're all here, come on, my room is upstairs.” Abel says unlocking the door and leading them into the house.

 

“Y-your place is very lovely, but what about your father? I thought he disapproved of your lifestyle.” Haden says walking close and trying to keep his nervousness controlled.

 

Abel is quiet for a second returning the judgmental stares of his siblings with glares. “He’s… He’s not here right now.”

 

“It must be a special occasion for you to bring us to your home.” Archie says his voice has a weird echo to it like a choir is speaking instead of just him.

 

“Special, sure, let's go with that.” Abel lets the conversation die as they head to his room.

 

Once in his room Abel wastes no time locking the door swiftly and practically tossing the two smaller angels onto his bed. He rubs up against the front of Archie then tilts his head up to stick his tongue out to catch the archangel’s mouth. The man responds by sliding his hands under Abel’s shirt, with the higher angel’s help he strips off the garment. Returning his attention to the other two he purposely drops to the floor crawling towards the bed like a pampered cat.

 

“Straight to the action, huh? This is why I love your kind.” Lionis comments quickly removing his uniform.

 

Haden gives the guardian an annoyed look but doesn't voice any argument as he carefully unbuttons his top and folds it carefully placing it on the ground. Abel positions himself between Lionis’s legs, his mouth opens above his pants trying to excite the member through the cloth. The mask hiding the angel’s face begins glitching as his legs start to bounce slightly. Eager as ever he places a hand in Abel’s hair as the other runs along the bone of his wing. Abel uses his teeth to find the zipper and pull it down, things like this are practically second nature after years of honing his skills.

 

Behind him he hears Archie move before he feels his hands stroke down his sides, soon followed by his tongue licking up his spine. One of Abel’s hands grabs Haden’s thigh pulling him closer to squish against Lionis, the mortal soul shifts allowing Abel to begin undoing his clothes. Abel contines pulling down Lionis’s undergarments with his teeth seeing the shaft spring up as he does. Archie hooks his fingers on Abel’s waist band slowly pulling down his pants. The slight etching of a headache pulses from the scar on his temple, but he ignores it to trace his tongue up the length in front of him.

 

“Mmh, that’s right, take care of daddy.” Lionis says as Abel’s lips wrap around his pride.

 

The mention of a dad triggers the last memory of his father. The stunted look in Adam’s eyes as a knife cuts through his torso and gold blood pouring from the wound. Abel’s teeth sink into skin almost immediately, followed by a loud shout and someone shoving him to the floor. This agitates his headache as his vision turns black with pain shooting from the scar. Blinking out the blackness and the ringing of his ears dissipate he sees a figure above him. They look angry just like Cain when… The memory of Cain standing over him rock in his hand and the pure rage in his eyes further disorientates him. Abel’s breathing speeds up as fear and adrenaline shoot through his veins, the fear paralyzes him in place as the adrenaline causes him to shake. The figure steps towards him causing Abel to bring his hands up to protect his skull.

 

Tears pool in his eyes as he screams out words. “ NO! Please don’t kill me Cain! ”

 

The figure pauses confused. “...What?”

 

Two other figures approach and Abel curls up hoping his body may survive whatever beating they wish to enact. Silently he begs his family to save him, wishing to call for his parents despite knowing they can't respond even if he calls out. His breathing turns erratic making him try and gasp down breaths which only intensifies his panic. The figures are talking but his mind doesn't comprehend as it only hears his own pulse in his ears. Something grabs him trying to pull him from his ball-like state, he screams kicking and shoving the person desperate to not be hurt again.

 

The person forces him into a hug ignoring his fighting and their feminine voice starts to calm him. “Shh, shh, it’s okay, you're safe, it's only me, your sister Aclima.”

 

She gently calms him like a mother soothing a crying baby, holding him close so he knows he’s safe. After a while her coaxing allows him to regain control of his breathing, slowly relaxing in her grasp. His fear clouded mind starts to clear, letting him understand where he was and who’s around him. Aclima is holding him, and the other angel’s are looking at him with a mix of pity and concern. He hates this, the constant panic attacks, the fear that shoots up his spine when voices raise, the countless migraines that remind him of his death, the nightmares that wake him in cold sweats. When will he stop being helpless? When will he truly be safe if even angels can die?

 

Aclima told the other angels to leave, and after some time Abel is calm enough to stop gripping her like a lifeline. “Doing better?”

 

“Oh just peachy.” Abel’s normal snark is back in full as he gets up from the floor.

 

“Heh, I’m guessing the fuck away the pain idea didn’t work like you hoped.” Aclima smirks handing him a bottle of water

 

“More like daddy kinks and recent deaths don’t mix, especially with my normal headaches.” Abel chugs the water wishing it to change into wine instead.

 

“I have no idea what that means but okay.” She checks his appearance again, still worried about him but the feeling dissipates. “So what did Sara want?”

 

Abel chuckles, a laugh born of uncertainty. “To pick up where dad left off. Go to hell and find solutions to a never ending problem… oh and tell them about that pathetic snake dude.”

 

Aclima’s shoulder slump as if the responsibility was literal weight. “That fucking… A month of silence and now she wants to shove everything at us? So what are we going to do?”

 

Abel thinks for a long moment. “I… I think all of the family should have a say in this, not just me or the three of us. Could you get our siblings together in the dining hall?”

 

“All but Seth, he’s still stuck up in dad’s room and won't come out no matter what I do. The rest will at least still eat even if the dinner table has felt more like a war trench at the moment.” She informs him.

 

“I’ll get Seth, you focus on keeping our siblings from slaughtering each other.” He starts heading out before stopping and pulling Aclima into a hug, he takes her for granted so much but she is really the one who keeps the family together. “I don't say this a lot but I do love you sis and I don’t thank you enough for helping me.”

 

He can feel her smile in the crook of his neck as she gives him a sharp smack on the back. “Yeah, yeah if you really wanted to show your love you’d take over cooking one of these days.”

 

“Do you want the house to burn down?” He jokes making Aclima give him a good natured glare as they go their separate ways.

 

Abel heads up to the penthouse, the elevator pings as he arrives. There’s no locks or anything barring the children from going in, Adam had just told them not to and they obeyed. The level is a mess of dirty dishes, clothes, and who knows what else. The living room is full of instruments that seem to be used more recently than any electronic, judging by the dust on the TV screen. The kitchen is full of junk foods, and a bunch of ribs that are now likely out of date. Not finding Seth he heads further into the place checking doors to see the many different rooms, eventually finding the bedroom with the brother he’s searching for.

 

Seth is laying on Adam’s bed staring up at the ceiling which has a large mural of Adam in what he assumes to be in Eden. The room appears untouched like the others except the bed which has been made probably by Seth. Stepping closer he notices the spare mask Adam had placed on the pillows and under Seth is one of Adam’s robes. Like a flat substitute for their father as a few gold feathers are arranged like wings on the bed. Seth himself has a blank stare focused on the mural with their fathers face. His eyes are red from the dried tears covering his cheeks, and the dark circles under his eyes suggest a lack of sleep.

 

“Sethy?” Abel calls, momentarily wondering if he sleeps with his eyes open.

 

“The fuck you want manwhore?” Seth’s harsh tone surprises Abel, he’s never been this outright hostile. 

 

Abel carefully sits on the bed reaching his hand out for Seth, who only rolls away from him. “You haven't eaten in days, or left this room I assume. We’re worried about you.”

 

“You mean Aclima is worried, you selfish prick.” Seth grunts out.

 

“Me? Selfish? Never.” Abel tries to joke but it doesn't affect Seth’s mood like he thought. “Okay, yeah, your right Aclima sent me to try and get you out of here.”

 

Seth doesn't respond so Abel continues. “I met with Sara today.” Not even a twitch. “She wants me to do dads job now that he’s… gone, but I can't do that alone. I mean you know me, I’ll just mess everything up if I make all the decisions by myself.”

 

Seth grips his arms but refuses to look at Abel. “He’s really dead huh?” His voice is nearly a whisper.

 

“You saw the same thing I did, it'd be hard to survive that many stab wounds.” Abel touches his scar remembering the many hits he took before dying.

 

“...but if anyone could survive it would be dad, right?” Seth turns enough to see his brother in the corner of his eye, a desperate look on his face.

 

Abel ponders whether he should feed into a hope that will most likely hurt his brother worse in the long run, but he can't crush that hope with the pleading eyes boring into him. “I mean, dad has always been stubborn. If anyone could defy death it’d be him.”

 

Seth springs up. “I KNEW IT!” His shout is followed by grabbing Abel’s shoulders. “I knew I wasn’t the only one who thought dad could still be alive!”

 

Grabbing Seth's arms he tries to mitigate his brother's mood. “Could and is aren’t the same thing, we don't know anything until we see a body. For now we need a plan and I do mean we, the whole family needs to talk. So will you please come down stairs?”

 

Seth is very hesitant to leave but nods. Following Abel down to the dining room where they see the rest of their siblings already sitting at the table. The air is tense, some will want to start a war with hell, others will want to find peace. The final say will be Abel’s but he will hear all the ideas his siblings have before making that decision. Sitting at the head of the table in the same spot that was once their father's, he begins the family meeting.

__________

Adam

 

Since Charlie had disappeared to gather supplies Adam decided if he was going to start farming again he was going to emulate his younger self best he could. He didn't have the leather tunic he used to but he could always try to modify some of the spare clothes around the hotel. Finding some tight fitting leggings and a t-shirt he could use as under clothes then hunted for something actually durable in the hotel. Apparently tunics went out of style in favor of overalls but Adam didn't trust something that came fashionably dirty and ripped so he grabbed a weird black leather dress to cut into a tunic.

 

Being a bit lost where the demons kept things he walks over to the least annoying demon, Husker. “Hey, where do you guys keep the needles and thread?”

 

The cat-bird man looks up from the glass he's cleaning confused. “What do you need them for?”

 

“Making myself some clothes, obviously.” Adam answers which just perplexes the bartender more.

 

“Hehehe here you go~” A small feminine voice says behind him.

 

Turning around he sees Niffty with a smile plastered on her face and a small box in her hand. The sight of her makes him jump involuntarily before he realizes she isn't trying to stab him again. Hesitantly he reaches for the box seeing different threads and needles through the clear lid. She does that spine chilling laugh again then walks off like nothing happened. 

 

“Okay is she always like that or is it just with me?” He asks Husker.

 

“Yeah she’s been like that for as long as I’ve known her, I think she likes how you react though.” Husker clarifies.

 

“Oh, great .” He can't hide the sarcasm but she did give him what he wanted so he goes to the couch to start modifying the dress.

 

He starts by cutting down the sides, splitting the dress into two halves then he cuts off the sleeves and the lower parts of the dress so it will be down to his knees. He turns the excess material into strips then sews the strips together, making two long cords. He makes holes along the sides of the dress, lacing the cords through the holes so the halves are again combined. Tossing the makeshift tunic over his lighter clothes he pulls the cords to tighten it before tying the ends. It's a bit different from the one he made from deer or sheep’s hide so long ago but it should be fit for hard labor. With appropriate clothes made he only has to wait on Charlie who should be back any second now. 

 

He notices Angel Dust looking at him but ignores the man not wanting to hear his teasing. Adam’s mind drifts back to what he and Lucifer did last night now that he has nothing to occupy his immediate focus. Does he regret sleeping with Lucifer? Did he enjoy the experience? What does this mean going forward? As well as other questions swirl in his mind, the answers of which don't come easy. One question that pops into his head feels like ice water is pouring down on him before his questions turn darker. Will sleeping with a man make him unable to return to heaven? It's a sin after all, one he wasn't permitted like the executions. What if he’s unable to return to heaven what will happen to him? Will he turn into a fallen like Vaggie or the seven deadly sins if he remains in hell much longer? What if-

 

Lucifer snaps his finger in front of Adam’s face. “Hello? Are you there? Charlie just got back so we can start up your farming plan.”

 

“Mhn!” Adam bolts up startling Lucifer. “W-well let's get going then!”

 

His emotions are fighting with each other, anger, awkwardness, fear, and disgust taking the forefront as the questions still go unanswered. Yet a part of him is oddly happy to see Lucifer and has hope that maybe they can actually become friends again or… NOPE , NO, HELL NO last night was just two sad divorced dads comforting each other, a one time thing nothing more. Adam stomps outside looking for the princess and finds her not far out of the hotel talking to some goat dude holding a bag of fertilizer over his shoulder.

 

“Adam! Hey, meet Enoch, he is the nice man who sold us the seeds, and tools. He even offered to teach us the proper way to grow plants that only grow in hell.” Charlie introduces the man who does a double take when he sees Adam approach.

 

“Yeah, yeah whatever, where are we starting the garden.” Adam dismisses the man without a second thought, wanting to numb his senses with labor rather than acknowledge his own turmoil.

 

Charlie smiles brightly. “Oh right this way the tools and seeds are already there.” The goat man sizes Adam up before disregarding the disrespect and following Charlie.

 

Charlie leads Adam to the back of the hotel, behind him the other hotel residents follow as well. It's not a lot of land to work with but it is more than enough for the current amount of hotel residents. Lots of tools are piled up so Adam grabs a spade knowing he’ll have to till the ground before they can start planting anything. Charlie is talking to the group showing them the seeds they will use but Adam just goes straight to work stabbing the spade into the ground and dragging it to mark out the area and rows. 

 

“Uh Adam what are you doing?” Vaggie apparently doesn't understand the basics of farming judging by her tone.

 

Adam scoffs. “What’s it fucking look like, I’m prepping the ground. What, do you think you can just stick a seed in the ground and it will grow?” 

 

Hearing silence he turns to look at the group. Adam realizes those guilty and nervous glances mean that, yes, they did in fact think that. The goat guy who was helping Charlie explain the differences in seeds smirks at the collective embarrassment. It appears that Adam is going to have to hold everyone's hand with learning how to farm. Letting out a heavy sigh he turns back to the tools picking them up and handing them to each person he thinks will do a good job with them. 

 

Standing in front of them like the general he was, he starts explaining. “Alright, first Lucifer, Husker, Vaggie and I will till the field. Then Angel Dust, and Cherri will spread out the fertilizer. We'll till that again to make the dirt good and soft as well as healthy. Next Niffty will dig small plots for all the seeds and Charlie will plant the seeds with the goat guys help for specifications. And finally Alastor will water them all. Got it, or do you wanna bitch about something?”

 

Lucifer blinks a bit confused by the orders. “You know I could just use magic and get this tilled a lot fas-”

 

“NO!” Adam cuts him off leaning down to be face to face and jabs him in the chest. “Magic is cheating, you think I had magic when I started? No I fucking didn’t, I slaved away on a half starved stomach before I even started to see something sprout. If you want redemption you better fucking slave away just like I did or just give up now.”

 

“I didn't realize this was something you cared so much about Adam, we’ll be happy to do it your way!” Charlie speaks as if moved by Adam’s word, she smiles full of determination. “Alright guys let’s get started.”

 

With the princess’s support the others follow Adam’s leadership, who has to listen to everyone complain about being tired after only a few minutes, or correct how people are doing things often. At times he gets so annoyed with the whining he starts cursing in his native Hebrew which confuses those around him. Unsurprisingly Adam does a majority of the work, his arms straining with pain by the end of it. He’s far more winded than he remembers in his younger days probably due to his own laziness over the past millennium. Taking a break while the seeds are planted he looks to see what they're actually planting. Some are familiar, others less so but one confuses him.

 

“So you're named after a plant Angel Dust?” He asks, looking at the seed packet trying to figure out what the fruit or vegetable might taste like.

 

Angel looks at him then notices the packet in his hands and chuckles. “Ya my striper name is a drug. I didn't realize we had the seeds for it though.”

 

A drug, so not food which is a tad disappointing he thinks. There's a weird look in Angel’s eyes when staring at the seeds, something like starvation mixed with hesitance. “Striper name? Your real name isn't Angel Dust?”

 

“Wait, you thought my real name was Angel Dust? Seriously?” Angel’s wide eyes show surprise.

 

“I mean yeah, it's what everyone calls you so I thought it was your actual name.” Adam retorts.

 

Before Angel can continue the conversation the goat guy runs up snatching the seeds out of Adam's hands. “That's not for your guys!” He nervously stashing the seeds in his pocket and bolting away just as fast as he appeared leaving the two stunned.

 

“Weird guy… Oh looks like Charlie is finished.” Angel says, switching Adams' attention back to the garden.

 

Overall it looks fine, he doesn't know if the plants will grow without a sun but apparently they have considering there is an agriculture in hell. As Alastor waters the crops Adam heads back around to the front of the hotel knowing he’ll need another shower before he can sleep. Most others have a similar idea as his, following like ducklings and talking among themselves. Once in the lobby they see a green puff of smoke along with the jingle of cash, before the sin of greed appears.

 

Mammon looks around for a second then spots Adam rushing him with a bone crushing hug. “Ah there's my precious little brand baby! Ready to head home?”

 

“HUH?! I thought you said I had a week? It's only been five days.” Adam shoves the sin, struggling in the demon's grasp before he’s released.

 

Mammon laughs so loud it echoes off the walls. “You asked for a week but never specified which type of week so I chose a business week.”

 

“YOU LITTLE-” Adam cuts himself off as he sees Mammon’s eyes narrow and smile shift into a frown.

 

Mammon pinches his cheeks as a warning for his outburst. “Aww, are ya pissy heaven didn’t answer your calls or some shit? Well too bad, go gather your stuff, your schedule is already booked for the next three months.”

 

Begrudgingly Adam does as ordered while Mammon talks to Lucifer and Charlie. Gathering his clothes and guitar he returns since he doesn't really have much he can call his own. Returning he notices a robotic version of him hovering over Mammon’s shoulder. It's in a far more jester-like outfit than him, it's weird to see something look so close to him acting like Mammon isn't a monster. Seeing Adam return, Mammon cuts the conversation with Lucifer short, pulling Adam into his side. Adam waves goodbye to everyone before Mammon teleports them down to Greed.

 

__________

Enoch

 

First the princess of hell shows up at his store looking for gardening equipment and seeds, then when he gets there he meets Adam of all people, and now he sees the angel disappear with Mammon presumably back to the greed ring. He thought his dad was just on one of his crazy rants again but nope, he owes his brother Lizpha a twenty now. Placing all the unused equipment into the back of his truck he drives back home, he’ll bill the princess later for the stuff she used. The lavish home looks like a storm bunker from the outside but that’s part of the point.

 

Inside he sees Cainan his mother and Maac his sister sitting at the table, he tosses the angel dust seeds on the counter. “Stop storing your stuff with mine at the store, a customer found it when I wasn’t looking.”

 

Maac takes the pack and stores it away in her purse. Not paying attention to him and returning to talking with their mother. Rolling his eyes he moves to the fridge grabbing two beers, and heading to his father’s office. Through the door he can hear the man screaming at someone, probably on the phone but he opens the door anyway. He sees Cain his father almost fully in his demon form, horns longer than normal and branching off, fur covering all of his skin, finger holding the phone are now just bones, fire spewing out of the scars on his arms, wings that look like torn flesh protruding from his back, and the telltale bleeding mark of Cain glowing on his forehead.

 

“Dad.” Enoch says unphased by the terrifying creature in front of him.

 

Cain stops mid scream looking at his son, his eyes soften upon seeing him and his voice changes to a sweet one. “One sec sweety.”

 

Enoch walks to the desk, placing a beer down and opening his own. On the desk is many piles of paperwork of plans in progress, then he spots the thing he's after a cigar box. Picking one out he cuts the end off then lights it with the flames of his fathers arms. Kicking his legs up on the desk he waits for Cain to finish his call as he puffs away at the nicotine. 

 

“I have to go right now but if you don't pick up next time I call, I will tear your lungs out through your back and hang you on my wall as some decorative blood eagle.” Cain hangs up the phone smoothing back his hair and receding into his normal form with a sigh.

 

“You’ll never guess who I met today~” Enoch says, leaning his head back to see his father.

 

“Oh, and who did you meet my little king?” Cain asks sweet as always, picking up the beer brought to him.

 

“Grandpa.” Enoch sips his drink hiding a smile as he sees his father freeze.

 

“Y-you met Adam? So you went to that Hazbin Hotel, after I told you and your siblings to stay away from it.” Cain is angry but he won't hurt his kids, a fact that the children love to exploit.

 

Enoch waves his hand in the air. “Relax pops! I was there for a job, apparently gramps got that whole place interested in farming, just before his master decided to show up and drag him deeper into hell.”

 

“He’s back in greed?” Cain asks, drinking in the information.

 

“Far as I know, yeah. Figured you’d love to stay updated on the guy, anyway I still got shit to do today thanks for the cig.” Enoch waves leaving the room to let his father do what he wants with the news and returning to his store.

Notes:

I cannot thank you guys enough for your support! Also if your confused by the mention of Powers its a type of angel that is apparently heavens army which means they aint even using a real army in the show or Viv is just taken weird liberties with angel lore, and Adam is at least bilingual because canonically he spoke Hebrew in the Bible.

Chapter 16: Meeting and sales

Mammon

 

Mammon’s little bird was stiff in his grasp and covered in dirt for some reason but that’s an easy fix. Teleporting to his luxury shower in Greed Adam gives him a look of utter confusion. He starts squawking when Mammon strips him of his clothes, trying to fight off the four arms maneuvering him until he's as bare as he was in Eden. Holding his arm so Adam can't try running, Mammon turns on the water and tests it trying to find a comfortable temperature, when he does he drags Adam into the water despite the angel’s protests. 

 

Mammon rolls up his sleeves removing his gloves to start cleaning the angel to be presentable for the event he has scheduled in an hour. Adam’s hands and wings try to hide his privates as Mammon roughly scrubs lather over the man's body. It's only then that Mammon notices the odd bruises and bite marks littering Adam’s body, love marks but from who? Who would touch his pet in Pride and why would Adam allow it? It could be some random woman but the hand shaped bruises on his hips suggest a man. 

 

Mammon places his hand over the handprint, dwarfing the bruise with the size of his own hand. Adam yelps in pain as Mammon squeezes the wound. “What cunt did this?” Mammon's voice is a terrifying calm hiding his anger that someone had the audacity to touch something of his.

 

Adam does not meet his eyes looking at the green and gold tiles on the wall instead. “None of your business.”

 

Mammon can feel Adam shiver despite the steaming heat of the shower. Mammon glares at the marks wondering who could have made them. “Lucifer?” He asks, wondering if his fellow sin would try to steal the last original human from him.

 

Adam remains silent but there's a telltale jolt from him when he says the name. Mammon can feel the sparks of rage tickle over his skin but he knows it's not a good idea to try and fight Lucifer given the bullshit with Asmodeus recently. Gritting his teeth Mammon forces himself to calm down, he can discipline his pet later for not knowing who he belongs to. For now Adam has to be in good shape for the product roll out of the Adambots. Mammon finishes scrubbing the angel down then rinsing it off, albeit a tab harsher then he should be given the shouts Adam makes. 

 

Shutting off the shower he drags the man out so he can dry him off, shoving him into a chamber he uses to dry his own fur after a shower. Adam acts like he's been sent into an incinerator when the hot air blasts at him, shouting curses and frantically banging at the door to try and open it. After a few seconds the door opens and Adam’s feathers and hair looks extremely fluffy as he comes running out gripping on to Mammon like a vice in hopes of not being put back into the machine. Mammon notes down that new fear for later but patronizingly pets Adam's hair in faux care which slowly seems to calm the man who starts to lean into the pets.

 

Mammon looks through a few clothes he had specifically designed for Adam before settling on one with his favorite shades of green, black, and gold. Handing them to Adam, he happily dresses himself as Mammon smoothies down his feathers to look presentable. Mammon then teleports them into the showcase of the new bots. Adam looks around trying to understand where they are as he’s coughing up the green smoke that comes with Mammon’s powers.

 

Along the walls are Adambots in various different outfits. One looks like Adam when he was in Eden with a leaf hiding his shame, and an apple it is nibbling on with juice dripping down from its mouth. Another is in a more priestly outfit, hands clasped in prayer with a rosary around his hands, there is also a bot in a slutty nuns outfit next to it in the same stance. One is in a spikey rockstar leathers with a guitar it’s tuning. Some others are in costumes that look like mock versions of the seven deadly sins. Hundreds of other versions and themed lines are shown or advertised to be coming soon.

 

A few displays are next to the booth Adam is meant to sit at, they show off the things that this bot has over the Fizzbots like the wings, combat mechanics, musical skills, and a new bleeding function for the real sickos. Mammon has a raffle set up for which fans actually get to test out the displays so hundreds will file in money for a minor chance to actually touch one of their overpriced bots. Not to mention any addons like charging stations, and accessories will cost these suckers extra.

 

“Creepy…” Adam whispers to himself seeing the many synthetic versions standing still in glass boxes.

 

A few imps are setting up cameras and hellhounds stand by the door ready for the crowd to come pouring in. Demons are stationed at points one walks up to Mammon ready from the Sin to give the word and open the doors. Mammon usurers Adam into the booth, then goes to sit in a web he’d made already with his own personal Glitz, Glam, and Adambots. He gets comfortable making sure he can see Adam clearly as well as see most of the area. Then snaps his fingers signaling for the doors to open.

 

People roll in fast and savage to the point where it startles Adam by just how many people are tossing money and running to see the hot new things. Mammon has fun watching the masses stumble about taking whatever stuff he sells them. Adam spends a good few hours meeting and signing things for his new fans. A few get kicked out like the creep that wanted Adam to tattoo his signature on his dick, or the girl that showed off her bejeweled ass that had some weird artwork of Adam there. Most know better so thankfully he doesn't have a kidnapping scare like with Fizz.

 

One of the sample bots is being brutalized next to Adam to show off the gold bleeding function the models have, the mechanical screaming unnerves the first man. Another bot is set to combat bashing the skull of some handsy imp into the ground. Mammon is so glad he worked with Satan to add that, he might not even need to hire security with how good the feature is. Some customers don't even wait till they get home before testing the sexual modes, happily using their new toys in front of the man it's based off of. It's free advertising to Mammon so he doesnt stop them plus it doubles as intimidation for Adam.

 

Eventually the event comes to a close, all the bots are gone and Adam looks exhausted both physically and mentally. “Is it over yet?” The first man asks head face down on a table he was using to autograph things.

 

“For the next month? Fuck no, ya dumb cunt. For today…hmm, I’ll let ya rest if ya give me a hug.” Mammon offers, knowing that if he shows more kindness Adam the man will grow more comfortable with him.

 

Adam looks up uneasily trying to see the trick Mammon plays but is not practiced enough to find it. Slowly he rises from his chair wrapping his arms around Mammon tiredly hoping the sin will give what was promised. Mammon gives a small squeeze petting the man’s back and hair like one would a precious exotic pet. It’s not a loving touch but an possessive one, not that Adam realizes that since he’s ready to nod off any second.

 

“Aww, now that’s good boy.” Adam mumbles something in retort, probably a protest to the comment, not that Mammon cares.

 

Mammon teleports to Adam's room pushing the man to his bed. The man happily curls up in the blankets that he had made into a sort of makeshift nest before he had left. Mammon chuckles to himself leaning down to give the angel a small kiss on the forehead. He’ll play the loving owner until he has Adam back to his usual brazen self then he’ll punish his naughty pet for thinking he was allowed to sleep with Lucifer of all people. He may not seem like the patient sort but you can't make a monopoly in a day.

 

__________

Lucifer

 

As Mammon appeared Lucifer felt dread the robot next to him that resembled Adam only made him more on edge. Thankfully the fellow sin didn't start a fight just taking back Adam, but it felt wrong to let Adam leave given the angel’s hesitance. Lucifer was in a weird spot with Adam but the man hadn't been hostile towards him, if anything he had been ignoring him since they had slept together. Lucifer hadn’t slept with anyone since Lilith had left but Adam had seemed receptive, maybe he pushed him too far. 

 

Adam had left already but turmoil still hung over Lucifer’s head. Did he want nothing to do with him anymore? Had Adam actually disliked the experience? He had thought they had finally found some common ground. Where did he and Adam stand now? Were they still enemies? Are they friends? Maybe he should ask Ozzie for some advice. He was the one who knew more about relationships than him.

 

Charlie seemed happy with the new garden Adam had suggested at least. The residence didn't seem half as excited about the upkeep they would have to do. Lucifer didn't really care but he did wonder why Adam had suggested it, it's not like he seemed to actually believe Charlie’s redemption ideas. He possibly did it to help Lucifer get closer to Charlie, if so he was grateful to Adam but he had no way of knowing if that was the real reason.

 

A few days had passed and they had all returned to the way they were before Adam had appeared. A small duck version of Adam now stares holes into Lucifer making his feeling stir uncomfortably. Lucifer was debating on calling or just going to Asmodeus's ring to talk and catch up, but before he could decide he got a summons from heaven's embassy. Usually it only happened before an extermination or when something important was happening, and considering what had transpired recently Lucifer had an idea what this meeting would be about. 

 

“Uh hey Char-Char, it seems heaven wants to talk. Do you want to come with me?” Lucifer tries to hide his awkwardness as he offers for her to come along.

 

“Heaven wants to talk? Who are we going to talk to, Emily or Sara?” She asks apparently not knowing that there’s tons of other options that could be the new ambassador.

 

“Yeah I have no idea on that, but you can always try to convince them that the hotel will work.” Lucifer reasons.

 

Charlie practically has stars in her eyes with how excited she is with that prospect. Vaggie tries to insist on tagging along but Lucifer vetoes that immediately since a rogue angel would be seen as an insult. They head off after saying goodbye to the others in the hotel. The walk there is thankfully uneventful for hell, no explosions, random stabbings, or car wrecks. It was like hell was trying to behave for once. Charlie was singing beside him and skipping down the sidewalk towards the embassy. The golden doors open easily as they head to the meeting room. Inside he can hear voices so he knocks to announce their presence.

 

A second later the doors open, behind them is a man slightly taller than Adam, he even resembles the first man. He’s far tanner with long black hair, a neatly groomed goatee, and mismatched eyes, one gold, the other silver. He wears a dark green priest uniform that hugs his buff frame, being so close he notices subtle embroidery in lighter green of animals around the cuffs of his sleeves and edges of his clothes. Even the gold buttons are little animals, mainly sheep. The neutral expression on the man’s face contrasts with the down right cute clothing.

 

“Lucifer Morningstar I assume?” The man says looking down at him, voice a controlled neutral. “And this must be Charlotte Morningstar.”

 

“You can just call me Charlie.” She clarifies with a sweet smile.

 

The man hums in acknowledgement before moving to the room letting them in. Lucifer notices a band keeping his hair in a ponytail, it looks old made of leather with a crude S etched into it. The room has changed from the office meeting room to something else. The large table is gone, replaced with what looks like a coffee table. The office chairs are now a couple of couches and lounge seats. It's odd having such comfortable furniture from heaven instead of the rigid harsh ones they usually used. The man walks to the side of two other angels on a sofa, sitting beside them and motionling for him and Charlie to sit in the one opposite of them.

 

One looks nearly identical to Eve, safe for the hair and skin. Her dark beautiful curls are peeking out of a nun's veil, and her skin is a mesmerizing mix of tones due to vitiligo. Her dress is an ombre of white and red with gorgeously detailed embroidery of roses seemingly rising up from the hem. She isn't hiding her contempt like the first angel was openly glaring at them like they are plagued rats walking into her home. 

 

Then there's the last angel sitting between the other two if Lucifer had to guess he's the one in charge, despite his clothing looking like he belongs in the lust ring rather than heaven. He wears a baby blue tank top with frayed edges with Adam’s symbols in gold on it and white fishnet shirt that doubles as fingerless gloves under it, showing off his lean frame. Navy blue leather pants that are strung together going down from his hips to his ankles show off far more skin then most angels are comfortable with. The only thing showing his faith is a distinctive blue rosary wrapped around his wrist like a bracelet. He’s shorter than the other two only about as tall as Angel Dust, he also looks far younger and boyish. His blond hair is styled over what looks like a large scar as well.

 

“Hey! Glad you could make it.” The smaller man says he sounds nice but Lucifer knows better than to trust that. “Sit, sit, have a drink, or try some snacks.”

 

“Oh thank you.” Charlie says taking one of the cookies offered. The fact they aren't holograms surprises Lucifer.

 

“I guess we should introduce ourselves. I am Abel, first son of Adam and Eve, twin to my murderer, and the new ambassador to heaven as well as general to the exterminators.” The smaller man says before motioning for the woman to continue.

 

She stands doing a small curtsy. “I am Aclima, first daughter to Adam and Eve, longest living of all their children, and keeper of knowledge.” She sits back down as she finishes.

 

“I am Seth, third son of Adam and Eve, father of all saints and profits, and tamer of animals.” The last man says bowing before quickly sitting back down.

 

Lucifer had thought that they might have been Adam’s kids due to the resemblance. This was probably not a good sign that Charlie’s hotel would be approved as an alternative to exterminations. The pride in their voices when they say who their parents are shows that they are just as vain as their father and his so-called death probably killed any goodwill they had for hell. Would telling them Adam was in fact still alive help or hinder Charlie's goal?

 

“It's nice to meet you all, if you're here to tell us when the next extermination is then I would happily like to offer a new solution to hell's overpopulation.” Charlie stands up pulling out hand drawn pictures of the hotel and its basic idea ready to explain her idea.

 

Aclima rolls her eyes leaning on the armrest to show off her lack of consideration. Seth actually looks interested, eyes watching Charlie with consideration before looking to his siblings and finding Aclima shoot a glare his way which makes him shift to act uninterested. Abel looks at Lucifer watching for something, maybe wondering why he’s allowing Charlie to do most of the talking. He leans back putting an arm around Seth pulling him close and wrapping a wing around Aclima as if trying to calm them before a fight starts.

 

Seeing no one stop her, Charlie starts. “Okay, so we know hell’s overpopulated, but at my hazbin hotel we’re trying to redeem sinners. That way they go up into heaven and join you making one less sinner and one more winner.”

 

She shows off a few crude drawings of sinners running into heaven on a rainbow. Seth looks at it with the most interest, Abel only glances at the paper and Aclima acts like she isnt even there. Seth seems to tap on Abel’s leg like a kid begging their parent for a toy. Abel is confused for a second before he figures out what he wants, summoning something in his hand with little regard. Seth takes what looks like a fountain pen and begins altering Charlie’s drawing adding in gold sheep among the sinners. When done Seth smiles returning the drawing, before something dawns on him and he returns to a more icy expression. 

 

“Yeah so what do you actually do?” Abel asks.

 

Charlie's confident demeanor falters. “What do you mean?”

 

“Don’t get me wrong, I'm all for redeeming those who can be saved. Heaven’s all about forgiveness you know, but who are you trying to save and how? Is it just every little sinner who regrets their actions including the murderers, cannibals, pedophiles, rapists?” Abel counters.

 

“Animal abusers?” Seth adds with bile and anger evident in his voice.

 

“Is every psychopath, corporate runt, cock hungry slut, warmonger, or lazy rat really worth redemption just because they realized too late it was a bad idea to live without regard for others?” Aclima chuckles, showing how little she sees in sinners.

 

“Uh well…” Charlie wanted to redeem sinners not really acknowledging the sins that landed them in hell, she almost desperately looks to her father for help.

 

Lucifer can't fight those pleading eyes, so he comes up with something to placate the angels. “We are still in the early stages of the hotel and only have one real resident at the moment. When we have more we may make a vetting process, but we have made some progress with the one we have currently.”

 

Abel’s eyes narrow at Lucifer and a tight smile forms on his lips. “Right… We’ll be the judge of that so-called progress. Anyway, given the fact that hell has only one successful sinner turned winner in, what a thousand years? Until you actually make some good time with your redemption shit we will still have to cull the population. ”

 

“ Wait what?! ” Lucifer and Charlie shout in unison confused who had possibly been redeemed.

 

“You two deaf or something? Sir whachamit got redeemed about a month ago, but trust me we’ll gladly send that little snake back if he steps even a toe out of line.” Aclima sighs like this is boring news to her.

 

“Sir Pentious, dear.” Seth corrects to which she only rolls her eyes.

 

“Sir Pentious is… alive?!” Charlie lets the information sink in eyes welling up with happy tears and a smile that could rival the sun in intensity spreads on her face. 

 

“Yeah. Congratulations, you redeem a single, solitary sinner as you slaughter who knows how many angels. Orphan all of Adam’s children, and let cannibals feast on all the dead flesh. I hope you're happy with yourself.” The tone from Abel suddenly shifts from happy neutral to utter hate.

 

Lucifer sees the hostility radiating off the angels, quickly he stands guarding Charlie letting his horns peek out as a warning. “So is that all?” He wants to end this meeting before tension gets any higher.

 

Abel is quiet for a time before leaning back and downing a glass of wine. “We’ll come down for an inspection of the Pride ring in… let's say a week, give you a chance to plead for your bullshit hotel idea.”

 

“Alright, then we bid you adieu.” Lucifer gives a small bow before ushering Charlie out.

 

When the doors of the embassy close Lucifer lets out a long sigh sliding down the door to sit on the ground. Charlie is practically bouncing around elated to know Sir Pentious is still alive. He’s happy for her and just to know that redemption is actually a real thing. Yet the inspection thing at the end leaves a weird feeling in his gut. At least he has a week to plan for whatever it is but Lucifer wonders if he should tell Adam’s kids that their father is still alive or he could see if Mammon would be willing to bring the man back up to pride for a day.

Notes:

Writers block made this hell to write, plus family issues. Sorry its sorta short. Next chapter will probably have noncon.

Chapter 17: Friends and Enemies

Summary:

⚠ Non-con, Bad BDSM, blood?⚠

Aclima

 

The door shuts as the demons leave, Lucifer didn’t seem all that powerful or terrifying like she had thought. A small man who lets his daughter talk over him. It was odd to a woman who lived a life knowing she would always be second best with her father’s favoritism towards his sons. Sure she loved her father and took pride in being the most trusted woman in the family, but her father had stopped hiding resentment towards women after a few meetings in hell. Something about a woman named Lilith. He did tone it down around his daughters at least. 

 

Abel seems to be processing what just happened pouring himself another glass and staring at the door with an unreadable expression. Seth sits obediently quiet as he awaits for the older two to speak. He was always one to follow the authority of those that were older than him which is why he made a good husband. Aclima still doesn't understand why they are letting these wrenches even think there's a chance of redemption or why Abel wants to see hell for himself before making a decision. 

 

“So, what are your thoughts on the king of hell and his daughter?” Abel asks.

 

“Lackluster, the king seems to be a weak willed man content to let his daughter run wild with no way to rein her in. The daughter is as oblivious as Emily with no real awareness of others and to blind to any real issues in favor of thinking anything can be solved if you sing a sweet enough song.” Aclima’s words are cutting, hoping to tear any idea the demons have good intentions to shred before the seeds of doubt are planted.

 

“It’s our first meeting, we don't know them well enough to make such accusations.” Seth defends.

 

His bleeding heart attitude ticks off his sister even more. “You want to get to know the demons that killed our father? Might as well hand over your halo now and rip off your wings before you disgrace our family any more.” 

 

Seth tenses at her words. “THAT NOT WHAT I-!”

 

Abel slams his glass on the table “ STOP IT! We need to think smart for once! Starting fights with each other isn't helping anyone but our enemies. I don't like this either, but no matter how unassuming Lucifer is, he still is the king of hell with all the power of a demon king. We don't have dad protecting us anymore so any wrong move could put us in heaven or hell's shit list!”

 

Aclima turns away angry that Abel is right, but still annoyed that her brothers are acting like demons aren't the scum that they are. Seth is understandable, he always wants to believe people can be better even from demons apparently. Abel however is more odd, he despises demons having constant nightmares because of what their demonic brother did to him. He nearly had a panic attack when they decided to come in person instead of being holograms. Not that her or Seth would ever tell their siblings that.

 

“Dad isn't dead, stop acting like he is…” Seth mumbles under his breath, fingernails digging into his skin as he refuses to look at his siblings.

 

Abel lets out a sigh ignoring the comment. “Come on, we need to get home.”

 

They move to the roof heading back to the golden gates, St. Peter lets them in with a curt smile. Seth’s pets greet him by knocking the man down and licking every inch of his face when they walk into their little spot in heaven. A few of their sisters are watering the plants and give a wave when they see the oldest return. Some of their brothers are sparing in the yard brushing up on their spearmanship and archery skills, only a few use other weapons but they aren't using actual angelic steel so they will be fine. What is odd is seeing the youngest of all Adam’s children sparing instead of hiding in his room like normal. 

 

Abel and Aclima leave Seth to deal with his pets alone heading over to the boys. “Cipher? What are you doing out here?”

 

The youngest sweeps his leg under Daniel tripping him as his wing collides with his brother's face. He smiles, happy for the distraction the two gave him. “Hey mom, hey Abel! Figured I’d get some sun for once and they really wanted to challenge me.”

 

Aclima sets him with an annoyed look, sure she raised him with her own children since Eve and Adam died before he could really know them but she disliked how he thought her and Seth were his parents when they weren't. Adam never seemed to care that Lucifer, the son with the so-called cursed name, never saw him as a father or that made his way into heaven. Of course he preferred to be called Cipher now considering the name Lucifer only seemed to make Adam go on a rant about the wife stealing demon. 

 

“If you say so… Just don't go overboard guys, it's fine if you want to hone your skills but if you draw blood I’ll find a fun way to make you regret it.” Abel threatens

 

Which makes all the younger brothers sing a sighing chorus of “Yes, sir.” in response.

 

Abel rolls his eyes at their discomfort, turning back to Seth being mauled with love by his various animals. “SETH! Keep an eye on the brats!” Seth lifts a hand out of the mess of fur and feathers with a thumbs up to show he heard.

 

Abel heads up to his room without delay leaving Aclima to do what she wants. So she hunts down her sisters Kalmana and Lusia. She knows the duo is perfect for the little plan she has. She finds them lounging in some hot spring-like area being pampered by male angels and a few ladies. When they see Aclima they happily dismiss their admirers smiling at their big sister as she approaches.

 

“Hey Lima, what brings you to our little paradise away from home?” Lusia asks, lifting up her glass and offering a sip from her dry martini.

 

“I have a special assignment for my favorite little terrors.” Aclima says enjoying the way they lean closer to her ready for whatever she has planned.

 

“This doesn't have anything to do with that pathetic sinner does it?” Kalmana inquires with fake innocence.

 

Aclima nods. “It does, I want you two to befriend him.” 

 

Lusia gives her a perplexed look. “Excuse me? There's no way I hear you right.”

 

“My dear sister, if you befriend someone it becomes far easier to manipulate them. You remember that footage, he has a little demon girl back in hell use that to make him return.” Aclima explains.

 

“So you want us to convince him to leave and be with his sweetheart again.” Kalmana clarifies.

 

“If ya can but it might be better to keep that for later, right now just befriend him make sure you get your hooks in.” Aclima knows the snake is someone important to the demon princess so it is a good idea to get as much knowledge about the girl’s hotel from a former resident.

 

“Alright, consider it done sis.” Lusia says leaning back into the water as Aclima heads back home to rest.

 

___________

Lucifer

 

Charlie had a great time telling the hotel about Sir Pentious being welcomed into heaven so much so they all left to celebrate at one of the many bars around Pride. Cheri tried to pretend she was just happy to party but she seemed genuinely elated to know the snake guy was still alive. Angel Dust made sure to tease her when he noticed. Lucifer wasn't in the mood to party especially with only a week to prepare for whatever an inspection was to these angels. Which meant he was left alone at the hotel with Alastor of all people. 

 

He didn't want to leave his room if it meant he would be face to face with that tacky radio deer, so it made his earlier dilemma about calling or visiting up Ozzie far easier to do. Summoning a portal after finding the rubber duck he had made in Asmodeus's image years ago he steals his nerve to go visit his fellow sin. Lust was far different than Pride with people openly leering at others and the many shops for toys and clothes. A stray thought makes him wonder if he should get something for Adam, before having to crush it with the ambiguity of their relationship.

 

He stares up at the large door to Asmodeus’s home wondering if he should have called first, it's probably rude to just show up out of the blue. On the other hand he is the king of hell so it's normal to abuse his power and barge into whatever ring he pleases, right? Lucifer is pacing on the steps for about half an hour, his mind still not making a decision, when the door opens to the giant roster himself. He leans against the frame rubbing the sleep out of his eyes, he's dressed in a bathrobe and behind him is an imp curiously hiding behind his legs peeking at the King.

 

“Lucy? Is that you?” Ozzie asks, voice coated in sleep as he yawns a second later.

 

“OZZIE! How’s hell's favorite vice doing? I just thought I’d stop by and catch up ya know, but uh… if you're tired I can just head on back home.” Lucifer talks fast and awkward, it's been forever since he’s talked to his fellow sins aside from the yearly reports but that's all done on the phone or in paper work.

 

The sin squints like he said something weird. “Well you came all the way here, why not come in and have breakfast with us?”

 

It's noon so it would be lunch but Lucifer keeps that to himself. “Oh yeah I’d love that!”

 

Asmodeus leads Lucifer to the kitchen with the odd imp happily following. Lucifer finds a spot to sit as Asmodeus starts making eggs and bacon. Lucifer had expected the imp to do the cooking but is happy to eat whatever Ozzie serves him. The imp is happy to help the sin though, and that's around the time realization dawns on Lucifer the way they are interacting, the sweet way they are talking to each other, it's like when he was with Lilith or Eve. These two are in love. A sin and an imp, what an odd couple, but as long as Ozzie is happy he has no issue since it's not his business.

 

“So why are you really here?”  Ozzie asks after placing down everyone's plates.

 

Lucifer scratches his neck nervously. “I-well a month ago I met Adam again and… nearly beat him to death… but a week ago he showed up again. Charlie wanted us to get along and we kinda slept together.”

 

The imp leans in interested in the conversation instantly as Ozzie munches on his food contemplating something before he speaks. “I thought he was in a contract with Mammon.”

 

“He is! I don't know why Mammon left him with me for a week but now I found out heaven's new ambassadors are… Adam’s kids, but they think he's dead and I don't know if I should show them he isn't or just let them believe he is. Plus I don't know where me and Adam stand if we are still enemies or are we now something else?” Lucifer fiddles with what was once his wedding ring, a nervous habit he’s yet to break.

 

Ozzie hisses through his teeth at the information. “Well that is… a lot. So what do you need my help with because I should mention that me and Mammon aren't on speaking terms, after his last clown pageant.”

 

Lucifer sighs, dragging himself halfway down the chair. “Any advice is appreciated, I won't drag you into anything heaven or Mammon related I just need someone to help me think this whole thing through.”

 

Ozzie nods. “Alright, well I have no idea what to do with Adam’s kids, after all Charlie is about as much experience as I have with children. I assume they would want to know their dad’s okay, especially if they want to launch an attack they would probably hold back if they know their father would be in the crossfire.”

 

“Yeah but then I have to convince Mammon to give me Adam for a time and I doubt he’d be that willing.” Lucifer acknowledges.

 

“He probably has a packed schedule already knowing Mammon.” The imp says, his voice filled with resentment.

 

“I’m sorry, who are you?” Lucifer askes sorta surprised the imp is still in the room.

 

Ozzie shoots a small glare at Lucifer before realizing the king genuinely didn’t know who the imp was. “This is my boyfriend Fizz, he used to work for Mammon so he’s probably right about the schedule.”

 

“Huh, nice to meet you. I hope you make Ozzie happy.” Lucifer holds out his hand to shake which the imp does, once gripped Lucifer pulls him close to make them face to face. “If you break his heart I will make you regret it.”

 

Lucifer’s horns appear for only a split second as his voice deepens with the threat, the imp’s eyes widen and his body shrinks back as he immediately goes back to normal with a sweet smile. The imp blinks unsure if what he just saw was real. Lucifer would do the same for most if not all the sin’s romantic partners since he sees them as little siblings but thankfully most don't see a need for partners in general so he only needs to worry about Charlie. 

 

“Don’t be mean Lucy.” Ozzie warns.

 

Lucifer lowers his head at Ozzie’s words. “Sorry. Anyway convincing our fellow sin to even let me even borrow Adam for a few hours will probably be a challenge in itself.”

 

“You could get away with waving your king status around, but knowing him he wouldn't care about that. If you have something new or something he wants might work though.” Ozzie suggests.

 

“He did say he would help the hotel if we made sure he came back in one piece, I might be able to use that. Then again my main issue is dealing with Adam himself, I just can't gadge how he feels he just sorta brushed me off or ignored me.” Lucifer messes the food around the plate but doesn't eat any of it.

 

“Well, he is the type to stay in the closet and hide away from all his insecurities as he attacks those who are comfortable with themselves. He’s probably going to take longer to process his feelings than most, so just try to talk to him and ease him into a conversation.” Ozzie explains.

 

Lucifer stares at his ring for a moment. “What if he rejects me? Or what if he just hates me more now? I mean am I the problem? Both Lilith and Eve left me. What if Adam does that too?”

 

Ozzie pats his hand, hiding the ring he’s worrying over. “Lucy, you are one of the most passionate people I know. Lilith and Eve wanted something else, they left Adam and you to find it. That's just relationships. Sometimes people just don't work out in the end but you won't know until you try. Maybe Adam is the one, maybe he isn't, you two have far more history than anyone, so there's no telling.”

 

Lucifer’s voice is small with his next words. “I just don't want to get my heart broken again.”

 

“I know, but think of it this way if you never try you’ll never heal. Do you really want to go back into hiding, with little to no contact with your daughter?” Ozzie tries, his voice sympathetic.

 

Lucifer lets out a long sigh. “You're right… Thank you.”

 

“Anytime.” Ozzie and Lucifer continue to talk about different topics catching up and reminiscing about old times for a few hours before Lucifer heads back to the hotel.

 

__________

Adam

 

Lilith and Adam had been fighting nonstop, it was at the point where if they even saw each other they would argue. He hadn't seen any of the angels in days they had all just vanished. Lilith had kept trying to sneak off to the walls of Eden hoping to escape but Adam would just drag her back kicking and screaming. The last fight had ended with her kicking him in the face hard enough to give him a black eye. He just left her wrapped in vines to struggle free on her own in the cave they called home because of that. 

 

Adam was experiencing new emotions none of which he liked because of Lilith’s sudden change in demeanor. He needed to talk to someone so he stomped through the garden until he found the only spot he knew an angel would be, Mammon’s cave. As he walked water fell from his eyes, at first he thought it was sweat but he wasn't hot and that didn’t obscure his vision like this did. His nose was also running which was making it hard to breath, but he didn't stop just wiping away the fluid periodically. These fluids seemed to be tied to this new emotion as the more he had thought on the feeling the worse the symptoms became.

 

Finally he stumbles upon the cave after trudging through all the flora. “Mammon?!” He calls, hopeful to see his friend.

 

The cave echos his words but he gets no response so he tries again sniffing back the snot and ignoring the soreness of his throat. “ MAMMON?! ” 

 

Still nothing but an echo returns. Adam feels like some crushing weight is pressing down on him as he realizes his friend isn't there. The emotion plaguing him becomes unbearable as he sits against the walls of the cave. He feels like he’s in extreme pain but has no wound, letting out wails as his vision blurs so much that the world becomes unable to make out. The tears dont stop and his lungs strain with labored breaths.

 

He’s crying too hard to hear the subtle fall of rocks at first or hear the whispered a hiss. “Shit!”

 

A second later he hears the rumble of rocks cascading down the mountain that houses the cave as Mammon slinks into the entrance from the outside. “Hey ya little runt what’s with all the water works for?”

 

Adam lifts his head enough to see the angel and immediately scrambles towards him mumbling incoherent words through his sobs. Mammon uncomfortably pats Adam’s back as the man latches himself onto his leg. Mammon slowly sits down, picking up Adam gently and slowly rocking him, allowing Adam to weep his little heart out as the angel wonders what he’s doing. The sun has disappeared by the time Adam calms down, his voice is hoarse, his eyes can't create anymore tears, but the painful emotion still lingers as his cheeks start to dry. 

 

“Feel better, Addy?” Mammon uses the nickname he made for the human to test Adam’s emotions.

 

“No! Lilith she-she probably just hates me now but she refuses to listen and-and now all the angels vanished so I’ve got no one to talk to!” Adam sniffs, whipping his face of all the snot and drying tears.

 

Mammon places Adam down on the ground wondering how he could help this situation. “Well us angels will probably be sneaking back into the garden in a week or so but we have to be a lot better at hiding it since that whole stunt with you, Lil, and Lucy.”

 

Adam stares at Mammon with wide eyes. “You guys disappeared because of… me?”

 

Mammon realizes his words only seemed to upset the little human even more so he struggles on how to proceed, opening and closing his mouth rethinking many words as Adam looks more and more heartbroken by the second. An idea seems to appear as Mammon straightens up for a second, almost like he’s psyching himself up for something. A moment later a poof of green smoke and lightning replaces the massive angel form, terrifying Adam who thinks his only friend at the moment just spontaneously combusted. 

 

Then a figure with four arms emerges from the cloud dawning a gold and white robe like Lucifer but far taller. Adam recognizes Mammon but is baffled how such a large thing became so small. Mammon sits beside Adams hunched form wrapping all his arms around the man in a hug hoping to comfort the man. Adam leans into him happy for the human figure rather than the frankly terrifyingly large beastly form of the angel.

 

“T-thanks Mon.” Adam still doesn’t feel better but at least the angel tried.

 

His dream is interrupted by loud banging on his door, jolting him awake before the dream finishes. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes he hears the door open followed by heavy footsteps. He knows it's Mammon before the spider demon even starts talking. He’s rambling about what they have scheduled and also bitching about his workers whining about how little they’re paid. Adam mainly ignores him choosing to get dressed in what is basically his uniform at this point. It’s almost unnerving how comfortable he’s become around Mammon in just a few days. They have similar personalities which mesh surprisingly well given how terrible Mammon is, of course Adam still doesn't trust him a single bit.

 

Oddly Mammon has been almost nice since he’s returned to greed but that might be because of the money the demon’s been obtaining. The days have turned into a normal routine, quickly gorging themselves on breakfast before they head off to check on the progress of smaller projects and new products. Then they do whatever public appearance Mammon set up for either the Glam sisters or Adam, if it’s the sisters Adam and Mammon just spend the time talking and counting how much money rolls in. Then lunch, Adam does mandatory guitar practice after it. Next Adam gets free time while Mammon is forced to do his own accounting, he doesn't trust the imps to handle his money but also hates the work he cornered himself into. Finally dinner.

 

Adam was using his free time to privately garden, not a full plot of land like he had wanted just potted plants. It wasn't going to build any muscle so he tried to understand the odd shit people used to work out but none of it made any sense to him, like what is a metal bar he repeatedly lifts above his chest going to do but make him feel like an idiot with tired arms. If Lute was here she would be happy to basically become a drill sergeant to him. Maybe due to frustration at his lack of progress or maybe just out of boredom Adam heads out to find something to do in the maze of rooms that is Mammon’s mansion.

 

He spots the sister juggling on the wire. He decides not to annoy them since they tend to get angry when he interrupts their practice which is unfortunate they remind him of his army with their abrasive personalities. He might even consider them friends, ya know if they weren't demons. The weirdest part of the sister is that they actually wanted Mammon’s favor, which meant they were jealous of him. If Adam could he would hand over Mammon’s obsession on him in a heartbeat but he can't.

 

So Adam continues on to find some sort of entertainment eventually deciding on finding Mammon, at least he can watch the sin suffer with paper work if nothing else. Mammon’s home is this weird web shaped labyrinth of hallways, the center of which had the more important things so Mammon’s office was easy enough to find. He creaked the door open to double check he was reading the sign right and sure enough he found the clown hunched over a desk. One hand held up his face, another begrudgingly alternated between scribbling down things or punching numbers into a calculator, the third painstakingly picking out each coin from one stack of gold before tossing it into another, and the last playing with a mini skateboard. 

 

The biggest set of eyes which were forced on the skateboard look up when he hears the door open. “The fuck you want cunt?”

 

“I’m bored, and need something to entertain me.” Adam complains undisturbed by the harsh tone of Mammon.

 

The sin narrows his eyes for a second, angry at the angel interrupting him, then he smiles that same shitty grin that could piss off even the nicest soul. “You're getting a bit too comfortable eh, ya little fuck. If you want fun just go force one of those pathetic imps to juggle or some other stupid shit.”

 

“Nah, too easy, plus I’m sick of all this circus stuff.” Adam knows agitating Mammon isn't the smartest thing to do but his own pride makes it impossible to back down from even the smallest of fights, if he can at least tick off the spider he can count that as a win.

 

“What do you want a hellhound pup to keep you busy or something?” Mammon says straightening up and now using two hands to write and calculate as well as count through the gold. The toy he was playing with is now forgotten as focus shifts between Adam and the money.

 

Adam walks closer thinking what he could say to really aggravate Mammon propping himself on the desk when he settles on something. “Tempting, maybe I’ll train it to piss all over your gold.”

 

Mammon’s grin disappears into a sneer, as his hands stop. Slowly he sets everything down, Adam realizes he massively over stepped with that comment as it feels like the room just dropped a few degrees. Instincts scream at Adam to either run or fight as Mammon stands up deliberately stepping around the desk. Adam turns his head to gadge if he can sprint fast enough to get out of the room at least, but then the green strings tying him to the sin appear around his limbs like a warning reminding him that if he struggles it will only make things worse.

 

Mammon lowers himself to be eye to eye with Adam. “Well, I was gonna hold off on punishments a little bit longer but it seems that hotel made you forget who’s giving you this luxurious life.”

 

Adam manages to keep a straight face, despite the dread he feels. “Ah yes what amazing luxury I have being stuck down here in hell forced to perform like a puppet on string.”

 

Mammon chuckles. “You could be on the street ripped apart, eaten alive, or fucked stupid by every sinner or demon that walks by. Most would have cut out your tongue by now just for all your attitude, I’m about the nicest master you're gonna get down here.”

 

“Oh bullshit, you're just some sadistic jackass that profits off suffering.” Adam growls.

 

“I’m not denying the sadistic part, but I’ve spent more on you then you realize and only now started to gain something back.” Mammon holds out one of his hands. “So are you going to be good and accept your punishment like a good angel or are you going to be difficult?”

 

Adam looks at the hand like it's covered in razor blades. “I haven't done shit!”

 

“Oh really?” Mammon grabs one of the documents on his desk and starts reading off it. “Multiple replacements have been issued due to property damage caused by you, much of which are stage lights. Custom food ordered directly from gluttony. I had to order specialized cleaning services for your feathers, I had to get a few plumbers to clean the shower drain cus of that too. The many items I let you get for your own personal use some of which you straight up don't use so I need to find storage for those. Should I continue?”

 

Adam never really understood the purpose or value of money so none of that seems relevant to him. “So?”

 

Electricity sparks around Mammon as his eyes twitch. “So I’m giving you a choice. Be good and do what I say and I’ll be lenient or keep mouthing off and see where that gets you, ya cunt.”

 

Adam looks at him debating in his head what to do. What is the worst Mammon is willing to do to him? What extent of torture does the demon end at? Batting with his self preservation he considers Mammon’s offer for leniency it will probably still be horrible but the alternative might result in a broken limb seeing how angry Mammon already is. He feels like he’s hyperventilating as his eyes look everywhere but the sin, desperate for an escape of some kind. He wonders if he could send a prayer to get out of this but god abandoned him millennia ago.

 

He can't help the shiver that runs down his back, but he keeps a stern face trying to hide his fear. “Still don't deserve this but not like you're giving me much of a choice.” 

 

Mammon smiles as Adam takes his hand. “Awe now that’s more like it, you look so much cuter when you do as you're told.”

 

Adam holds back a comment as Mammon leads him out of the office and into a different room the door whines like it hasn't been used in years but the inside is oddly clean and devoid of dust. The ceiling has hooks hanging from it and the room has a bunch of weird furniture all in a dark green, one that actually looks like a cross. Adam double checks for long nails or anything that looks like a hammer thankfully he doesn't find any, he really doesn't want to be nailed to a cross but wonders what other use the thing has if not a slow painful death. Mammon messes with one of the shelves affixed to the wall picking out some things as Adam fights the urge to sneak away.

 

Mammon apparently finds the things he's looking for. One item is an eye mask that has the word ‘$lut’ on it in gold and diamonds around the edges. Another looks like a green and black dog collar, the tag being Mammon emblem, the leash of it is a gold chain. A braided leather whip that looks like a cat of nine tails, a bit medieval but the most expected type of item. A candle. The other items Adam doesn't know are all made of metal, one looking like a thin stick with a loop at one end, some cage-like thing with a lock, some small machine with a needle, and the final thing he doesn't even have a comparison to.

 

“I don’t get to play with these a bunch.” Mammon says setting down all but the whip and eye mask. “Now strip, then kneel here.”

 

Mammon points to one of the four posts around the center of the room under all the hooks on the ceiling. Adam shifts a bit not wanting to compile to the demand. Mammon’s eye bore into him the longer he stalls until Adam relents uncomfortably removing the only garments hiding the form he hates. Adam avoids looking down at his body or at Mammon as he approaches the post, kneeling down, he wonders why the floor around it is cushioned. Mammon wastes no time grabbing his hands and tying them to the post with his webs, as well as his wings so they can't strike out, leaving his back exposed.

 

“Pretty sure even Bee would kill me if I didn’t let you have a safe word so pick one.” Mammon says almost like an afterthought.

 

The unfamiliar word perplexes Adam before he remembers mentions of it from his soldiers, something you wouldn't usually say to tell a partner to stop. Mammon probably wouldn't stop whatever he did even if the word was used. “Jazz music.”

 

Mammon raises a brow but doesn't ask any follow up question about his choice. “You get seven lashes, you can't use the safeword to make me stop the whip.”

 

“What's the point of a safeword if I can't use it?” Adam argues.

 

“This is still a punishment, there’s only a few things you can opt out of, ya bitch.” Mammon responds as he covers Adam’s eyes with the eye mask.

 

Adam hears Mammon move behind him, unable to see the demon he’s stuck with agonizing anticipation of when the fist strike will hit. The room is silent for a few more seconds letting Adam focus drift to the temperature of the room. Then it hits, nine consecutive lashes strike with the same force at his back ripping a scream from his lips. He’s quickly reminded of the stab wounds on his back freshly healed not long ago. He’s barely able to think further as the next strike hits his sensitive back. His back is probably growing red already. Then even faster, the third strike hits forcing Adam to hug the post as he grits his teeth to stifle another shout. 

 

The fourth lash has to have broken skin as he feels something trickling down his back. Then Mammon slows for a second either admiring the new wounds or letting Adam breath for a moment. The blindfold forces him to rely on his other senses, intensifying the burning sensation on his back. The fifth lash hits only signaled a second prior with a slight gust of air. The sixth causes him to tear up as it hits directly on those sensitive wounds tearing away the healed skin. Adam nearly bites through his tongue on the seventh and final strike trying to hold back his scream, refusing to give Mammon the satisfaction. 

 

“You scream so pretty.” Mammon says into his ear, as he slides a hand over the wounds he just inflicted.

 

“Bastard!” Adam growls, snapping his teeth towards the sound. He misses only earning a chuckle from the sin.

 

Mammon is doing something by the sound of it but Adam has know way of knowing what that is. He is thankful to be ignored while Mammon does whatever he’s doing as he calms himself. Trying to block out the pain isn't working with the blood dripping down his back or the burning sensation it gives off. Mammon finishes what he's doing, releasing his arms from the post only to maneuver him into something else. His arms are now connected to something hanging from the ceiling. Adam lets out a hiss as Mammon lowers his sore back onto some hammock-like webbing further restraining his movement with the sticky substance. Lastly his legs are tied apart from each other leaving enough room for Mammon to fit between his legs. He feels sick knowing what Mammon intends to do next. 

 

“Comfy?” Mammon mocks his captured prey, rubbing his legs is an almost soothing way. 

 

“Sick fuck.” Adam spits out wishing he could inflict far worse wounds on Mammon.

 

Mammon pinches his thigh as a warning. With Adam being unable to fight back Mammon starts to slide two hands up his torso and the other two down his legs. The caress is a better feeling than the burning of his back only amplified by the nothingness he can see, letting his mind try to fill in the blanks. A hand disappears for a second then he hears the click of a cap followed by cold liquid drip on to his exposed nether region. He hisses through his teeth as the hand returns a finger prodding at his entrance. Mammon starts to bite at his dangling legs as the finger wiggles its way inside him.

 

“That went in easier than last time…” Mammon's voice is annoyed but strangely not at him.

 

The finger moves in and out and a second finger is added faster than last time with Lucifer, it's not as bad as the first time either. Still uncomfortable and definitely unwanted but far less painful at the very least. Mammon's other hands wrap around his chest flicking at his nipples. Adam bites into his lower lip to stifle any sound. Mammon starts to slowly stroke his member and to Adam’s dismay his body reacts. Adam wants to curse his member for finding satisfaction as the spider plays with his body. He doesn't want this to feel good, he'd rather the pain of whip than the pleasure he didn't agree to.

 

“What a greedy little angel practically swallowing my fingers.” Mammon comments just to humiliate Adam even more.

 

“You wish, you giant tick!” Adam’s rewarded for his back talk with Mammon abruptly yanking out his fingers.

 

Adam’s confused by the empty feeling that follows the removal almost like his body misses the unwanted touch. Mammon steps away grabbing some of the things he had set down earlier judging by the metallic clanks. Something creeps around his neck making him want to slap the thing away, but all he accomplishes is the tensing of his arms. The thing continues to encase his neck, Adam connects the dots to remember that it's probably the dog collar. Hands are on his chest again messing with his nipples before-

 

Cha-chink

 

“ FUCK! ” Adam shouts as something pierces through the sensitive nub. He tries to squirm away as the hands travel to the other one.

 

Cha-chink

 

Another yell emits from the angel as his chest burns, something both stopping the blood from escaping but all so holding the fresh wound open. “Call me a tick again and I’ll pierce your dick next.” Mammon's voice is a low threat in his ear which only moves away when Adam nods.

 

Mammon returns to his spot between his legs, a hand shoving three fingers into him without warning. Two others return to his chest, at first Adam worries if it's to worsen the pain but instead some sort of numbing cream is being rubbed into his skin. Honestly the little acts of soothing keep confusing him the most, he would rather Mammon just to be harsh and stop pretending to be nice. The last hand does not return to his hardening member, instead he hears a clothing shift making Adam wish he could be deafened as well blindfolded. Mammon removes his finger again slightly adjusting Adam as the man feels something that isn't shaped like anything he recognizes touch his hole.

 

“I wonder how this will feel…” Mammon says in a whisper like he was thinking aloud, Adam isn't given time to think about it.

 

Mammon pushes forward, his phallus feeling like some sort of tentacle sliding into him rather than the blunt thing him and Lucifer had between their legs. Thankfully Mammon is slow either easing himself into the sensation or allowing Adam to accommodate him with less issue. He feels annoyingly bigger and longer than Lucifer was reaching deeper and adding more of that oddly pleasurable stretch as it presses on that weird spot inside him. Adam wishes his body was as revolted as his mind is by this situation.

 

Adam relaxes and Mammon takes that as a cue to move starting with shallow thrusts. The sin’s hands toy with his body that betrays him at every little touch. He wants to hate this he wishes for the burning pain that started this but that has ebbed away to an odd discomfort that his brain seems to confuse for pleasure at times. Adam is reminded of Lucifer as Mammon starts biting him again, wondering if all seraphim like to bite or if it's just these two. Lute liked it when he’d nibble at her neck so maybe it was an angel thing to like the unique feeling of teeth against skin. 

 

Mammon speeds up, hands pulling him as deep as he can go. Adam can’t stop the whimpers pouring from his mouth as he tries to fight off the building pleasure. Mammon finds a good rhythm stroking Adam’s cock as his own drives all the way down to the base a second later. Adam struggles in the webs desperate for any control at this point. A small scent of smoke confused him for a moment before he felt something that rips a whine from his mouth. 

 

It burns for only a second despite moving like water before seemingly hardening to some waxy substance. It is followed by more drips forcing his mind to decide if it finds the experience to be positive or negative. Mammon lets out a rumbled chuckle enjoying the twitches Adam does with each drop of candle wax hitting his skin. The sensations win over reason and disgust at the one doing this to him, as he lets the pathetic sounds and moans fall from his lips. 

 

“Who’da thought you’d be a masochist. You close Addy?” Mammon asks with a hand rubbing specifically at the tip of Adam's member.

 

“F-fuck you… Ah! Y-yessss.” Adam’s head shakes trying to hold himself back not wanting Mammon to pull him over the edge.

 

Then he feels something else poke at him, no its pushing into his dick! Adam tries to kick out at Mammon not wanting anymore of what he’s trying to do. The demon just holds his hips still, as what feels like a metal rod is shoved down blocking the build up before it can even try to escape him. Mammon seems to target that bundle of nerves forcing this pain filled pleasure as he slams into him. The line separating the feelings blurs and Adam starts whining and begging for Mammon to take the thing out. Adam fights at his restraints even harder than he was earlier. Blood seems to drip out of his nose despite no wound with how overpowering the feelings get.

 

Mammon leans to his ear whispering. “Who owns you?” In the possessive and aggressive tone of pure jealousy.

 

Adam wanting to climax even if he’ll hate himself later doesn't even think. “ YOU! YOU OWN ME YOU GREEDY FUCK! ”

 

Mammon yanks the rod out letting Adam spill out as the sin empties into him. Adam huff breaths as he comes down from the high. Mammon is already releasing him, pulling off the webs around his body, and removing the blindfold. Adam blinks at the sudden light after the long time of darkness. His body begins to realize its own soreness as Mammon carries him into a bathroom quietly cleaning him up. Adam is then dried by towel and not that air chamber. Brought into Mammon’s room where the bed is a giant spider web, given a bunch of snacks and drinks. While being cuddled by the sin, Adam didn't expect this in the slightest.

 

Mammon had the TV on watching whatever for about half an hour now so Adam finally breaks the silence. “Uh… why are you being nice?”

 

“Hmm, oh aftercare. Gotta admit tho, I’m sorta surprised you didn't use the safeword.” Mammon says while munching on popcorn.

 

“I thought you said I couldn’t!” Adam shouts confused by the demon even further.

 

“Yeah on the whipping ya fucking brat, I don’t give a shit about the sex.” He explains like it was obvious. Adam’s mind continues to struggle but eventually he gives up and falls asleep, letting his future self make sense of all this.

Notes:

This is my apology for the short chapter last time feast my children, also a little treat for Adam/Mammon shippers(Not Viv showing the guy is Ace making me part of Ace erasure cus of a crackship)

Chapter 18: What would you do for...

Mammon

 

Dreams of an ocean of gold and thousands of people throwing money are ripped away when Mammon feels a familiar vibration of something struggling in his web. At first he thinks it's a new imp that's about to get fired for entering his room, but when he opens his eyes he recognizes the first man tossing and turning in his sleep or he would be if his wing weren't stuck. He scratches his head confused why the winged brat is in his bed of all places, then the events of the previous day dawn on him. 

 

“Fuuuuuuuck, I need to finish counting.” He grumbles pulling at the fur around his face in frustration remembering that he didn’t return to work like he had planned.

 

Thinking about it, that was the first time he had actually tried sex, he still doesn't get Ozzie’s love for the stuff. Sure it wasn’t unpleasant but money and getting things felt far better and lasted longer than an hour or so of fun with someone else’s body. Meh, it keeps Adam docile so it is a good tool he guesses plus the angel did enjoy himself even if he wants to deny it. Maybe he’ll get some new business ideas from the experience. Regardless, time is money so he’ll half to get up and get to working his slav-employees, shit, he can't call them that it's bad for PR but it's hard to remember the difference. 

 

With a hard pull he yanks Adam out of his web, ripping out a few feathers in the process. Adam’s eyes snap open as he lets out a pained yelp. “Wakey wakey seed breath, we got work.”

 

Adam stares at him in bafflement. “The fuck is wrong with you?!”

 

Mammon tries to think of the list of all the moral atrocities he committed in his existence. “A lot, now come on ya got a commercial to do today.”

 

Mammon follows Adam to the dining room, eating far less than he’d like to leave quicker and catch up on all the work he missed yesterday. He’s diligent but fast forgoing his normal toys that make the experience enjoyable to hopefully get the boring work done before the filming needs to be done. Of course the lack of fun will make him more testy but that’s other people’s problem not his. Thankfully he finishes in time, as he sets the last coin down and marks up all he’s earned minus what his employees get which is a less than humane wage, the film crew pops their heads in his office.

 

“Heyyyyy boss…” A hesitant mantis looking demon starts after being shoved through the door by her cowering coworkers.

 

“Ya dumb bitches are on time for once, huh? Alright, go get my songbird and meet me in the studio in ten.” She nods and vanishes by the time he’s stood up.

 

The studio is just as big as the training tent for his clowns just with far more lights and wires around. The sisters are talking up some of the film crew fighting about who will get more spotlight probably. When they see Mammon they rush over asking questions as they hug and cling to him. He humors them for a time asking how the new moves are coming or any ideas that they have. Adam eventually runs in yelling at one of Mammon's more prankster clowns who holds his helmet in its hands happily jumping and contorting to avoid Adam’s swings. 

 

The clown bounces over to Mammon giggling like a lunatic. “Got him here boss!” 

 

The clown hands Mammon the helmet a second before Adam pounces on the clown using his weight to keep the thin demon pinned. Adam quickly hits the clown with a right hook before lifting it up by the ruffled collar and threatening another hit. “I told you freaks to stay out of my fucking room!”

 

Mammon just grabs Adam squeezing him in a hug. “Aw, if it isn't my shiny brand baby, you can pick on the others later. We need to put that pretty face on TV!”

 

Adam doesn't fight Mammon’s forced skinship for once, sure he’s mildly annoyed but he’s just letting Mammon do as he pleases. Adam takes back his helmet as Mammon starts directing the crew how to set up. He gives Adam his lines and directs him on how to act in front of the camera, the man is photogenic at least even if getting him to say his lines right is like pulling teeth. What should be an easy half hour of shooting drags on with equipment messing up, Adam being difficult, and the sisters complaining because they haven't even started their promo.

 

Eventually Adam manages to do the bare minimum of his lines without a sarcastic remark or abrupt complaint about the things he's supposed to say, he can just have the editors spice things up with what's done. The sisters now get to strut their stuff in front of the camera. For now the sin sits to the side with Adam lounging on him like he’s some comfy couch, not that Mammon’s complaining Adam’s ass is like a stress ball or a plush toy he can play with. Adam seems to not care aside from a small glare and occasionally a wing will hit away his hands. This almost reminds him of Eden when Adam would climb all over him excited to explore the odd form he had, of course back then he held back his wants to not upset his creator.

 

An imp walks up to Mammon, without the drinks he wanted or the popcorn. “Uh, sir? Someone’s here to see you.”

 

“Tell ‘em to fuck off I’m busy.” Mammon can see Adam suppress a smirk at how he treats other demons as waves the imp off.

 

The imp cowers a bit at his words. “Yeah… about that sir, King Lucifer is the one that wants to see you.”

 

Mammon sighs, what does the guy want now? “Fine, let him in.” The imp rushes off to do as ordered immediately.

 

Adam rolls over materializing his guitar with a smug smirk on his face as he watches Mammon’s annoyance. “No love for your king?”

 

“I didn’t vote for him.” Mammon grumbles.

 

Adam chuckles. “Knowing you, you'd buy all the votes if you had the chance.”

 

“You know me so well.” Mammon mocks a loving caress over the jaw of Adam’s mask.

 

Adam’s joking with him which is weird, normally he wants nothing to do with him. The paranoid part of Mammon doesn’t trust the sudden receptiveness. Another part considers the fact that maybe Adam is lonely for familiar company, he never did like being alone. For now though he’s content with Adam at least being comfortable near him. In the corner of his eye he can see Lucifer being led by the imp he sent off. 

 

Lucifer looks around taking in the details of the room. “I-uh love what you’ve done with the place! It’s very…very…green?” He asks a question when it's probably supposed to be a complement.

 

Adam gives the same confused look Mammon does to the king. “Uh, yeah Lucy… ya want something? If this is about that charity Charlie’s running, I'm still thinking up ideas but ya know I need to focus on things that actually turn a profit.”

 

“OH! No, not that. Actually I have a better way you could help out the hotel.” Something about the way Lucifer is talking makes Mammon feel like he wont like this.

 

“Alright, explain.” Mammon says after a long pause.

 

Lucifer looked uncomfortable for a moment before taking a big breath to hype himself up. “Well a few days ago Heaven finally contacted us but instead of someone I knew they sent Adam’s kids. They are planning to inspect hell in a day or two and I thought they might want to know their dad isn’t as dead as they thought.”

 

Adam shoots up at the mention of his kids eyes growing wide as he takes in Lucifer’s words. “Which ones!” He shouts panic in his voice.

 

Lucifer is a tad startled by the outburst but answers. “Uh, Abel seemed to be in charge but Seth and Aclima were also there if I remember their names right.”

 

Adam relaxes slightly. “Abel was in charge?” He seemed to ask that to himself rather than Lucifer.

 

“So you want me to hand you Adam for his little brats to not have a tantrum?” Mammon cut in ignoring the harsh glare Adam gives him for calling his kids brats.

 

“I wouldn't phrase it like that but yes, at least for a few days.” Lucifer gives him a hopeful smile.

 

Mammon only laughs in his king’s face for a solid few minutes, he's loud enough that it echoes off the walls. He wipes a fake tear from his eyes then turns immediately to a harsh tone. “No.”

 

Lucifer looks mad and about to say something but Adam beats him to the chase. “No? NO? Those are my FUCKING CHILDREN! You will not keep me from seeing them!”

 

Mammon's more amused than angry as Adam grips his clothes staring straight into the largest of his eyes. “Oh? You want something bitch? What will you give me in return?”

 

Adam glares, keeping his voice barely above a snarl. “What. Do. You. Want?”

 

Mammon glances at Lucifer wondering if he should show off his ownership to hurt the sin that dared to touch his toy. He’s nearly destroyed his own ring for a mere fidget toy one of his employees stole years ago. So the fact that his own king willingly touched the one human that Mammon wanted even after Lucifer himself said was off limits back in Eden, really boils his blood. You could touch Lilith and Eve but heaven forbid anyone else touch Adam? Hypocrite.

 

Mammon smiles looking directly at Lucifer at first before switching his gaze to Adam. “Kiss me like you love me.”

 

Adam blinks, not expecting his words. “That’s it?”

 

“I can think of more if you want but I thought you grew out of your exhibitionism.” Mammon smirks at the embarrassed look on Adams face but it disappears quickly.

 

Adam refuses to look at Mammon for a time glaring off in another direction, Mammon uses the limited patients he has to wait for Adam to do as asked. The king of hell however looks angry like he’s trying to hide his jealousy, you could almost mistake him for Leviathan with the pure envy radiating off him. Adam finally gives in judging by the sigh. Mammon leans back a bit letting Adam have as much room to do whatever he feels will satisfy the sin’s request.

 

Adam leans against Mammon's neck, pressing his chest against Mammon's as he straddles the sins legs with his own. One hand takes one of Mammon's interlocking their fingers gently, the other travels up Mammon's chest to his neck to his jaw. Mammon lets the three free hands stoke Adam’s body, mainly the thighs of the first man. Adam doesn't stop him, instead staring a trail of small kisses on his neck that lead up to Mammon’s cheeks. The hand on the sin’s jaw scratches the fur around Mammon's face like he’s petting a beloved dog. Mammon can't help his eyes half closing as he angles for better scratches as a euphoric look crosses his face. 

 

Adam stops the light kisses for a second angling towards Mammon’s ear, and speaks in a breathy voice. “I wish we could go back to that little cave of gold in Eden, I wonder how you would’ve acted if I did this to you back then.”

 

The words have far more of an effect than Mammon would ever admit but he’s got to give Adam credit he knows how to do some decent foreplay even if he can tell Adam only said that to continue this little act. Adam moves away from his ear leaning close to his face, Mammon sticks out his tongue becoming impatient as his excitement grows. Adam makes a soft smile that doesn't reach his eyes leaning in kissing the corners of his mouth before opening his mouth and indulging in Mammon’s mouth. Adam’s sweet even as Mammon’s striped tongue shoves his way into his mouth.

 

Mammon looks to Lucifer, the king’s horns are out. He’s absolutely pissed off but trying almost desperately to keep a straight face. He lets out a low purr that borders on a growl as he watches Lucifer fume, letting his hands move up to Adam’s wings which makes the angel shudder. Mammon is having too much fun scandalizing the angel he deepened the kiss to the point he chokes the man. Mammon backs off.

 

Adam choughs and wipes his mouth with the back of his hand to remove the excessive spit. “Was that enough?” Adam’s voice is a tad raspy but it only adds to his charm.

 

Mammon squeezes the smaller man in a hug, nuzzling into his hand still scratching his chin. “Mhm, fine. I’ll find some excuse to take you to pride, maybe a tour of the rings…”

 

Lucifer looks at the clown stunned, probably because he’s never relented that easily even when he was an angel. “So, you’ll drop him off at the hotel?” Lucifer asks, still in disbelief.

 

Mammon waves his hand nonchalantly. “Yeah sure, I’ll probably find something to play with while I let Addy catch up with his kids. Don’t know what's so important about 'em but whatever. ” He mumbled the last part.

 

Adam almost glows with the knowledge he will see his kids soon. It's far cuter than a grown man should be able to be. “So was that all ya came for?”

 

Lucifer looks like he’s got more to say but doesn't, hiding his anger behind a smile. “Nope that was it.” With that he turns and leaves.

 

Mammon smiles to himself then quickly realizes he now needs to reschedule the next week of events for not just Adam but everyone. Mammon lets Adam off early now that he needlessly added pointless work for himself. Hopefully Pride will at least have something to do while he lets Adam catch up.

Notes:

Yeah short chapter but its been to long since I posted so I wanted to show I haven't given up on this fic. I just was hit with a shitty few months fist writers block, then good old depression cus my kitten Crumble passes away, and now collage is back so my updates will probably stay slow.

Chapter 19: It's Not About Forgiveness it's About Power

Adam

 

His kids were coming to hell? Sara sent HIS KIDS to hell? Not to mention putting his innocent baby boy Abel in charge, the boy didn’t even know how to talk to girls outside of the family and she expected him to know how to lead an army or be able to talk to demons about all that boring bureaucratic bullshit? Was she INSANE?! If she put Seth in charge it would make sense the boy knew how to fight almost as well as him. Adam didn’t doubt Seth’s choices since his boy knew what was at stake so he could probably master that decision shit, with a bit of practice. Hell, even Aclima could be understandable. She was just as much of a bad bitch as Lute, and far better at talking to people then Seth.

 

When he gets back to heaven he’s gonna have a long talk with Sara for not putting his lieutenant in charge like he’d planned, how dare she put his children in the battle field. God forbid Emily know anything about hell or the massacres she sanctioned but she will happily send more mortals to the battlefield without a second thought. He didn’t even come up with the exterminations that was Lilith's idea but he couldn’t say that or Sara would know he let her into heaven, cunning bitch. Wait… was this part of Lilith's plan? For her two ex husbands to kill each other and send heaven and hell into a war while she watches? He wouldn’t put it past her. Damn her, she alway knew how to play him like a fiddle to get her way. 

 

“Just you wait. When I get back I will personally shove you out of the clouds, you cheating whore.” Adam cruises at the ceiling.

 

“Who are ya talking to?” Mammon asks startling Adam.

 

Adam zips his head around to the door seeing the spider step into his room. “No one, at least no one important.”

 

Mammon narrows his eyes for a second then his face oddly softens. “Lilith?”

 

Adam wonders how he guessed that or why the man who would happily torture him would look almost like he’s worried. “How did you-”

 

“You got that look, like when you and Lilith got in a fight back in Eden and you didn't know what you did wrong. You ran to me enough times that I got a sixth sense for it, mate.” Mammon explains sitting down on his bed and patting his lap for Adam to take a seat.

 

Adam clicks his tongue at the action back in Eden the spider might have been a comfort but he sure as hell isn't any more. “Oh don’t act like you give a shit about me! You’ve threatened me, beaten me, and even fucking ra-ra-” He cant say it, it would be an admission that he was weak.

 

Mammon looks almost guilty for a second. “I can't help it…”

 

“Can’t hel- You expect me to feel bad for you?! After all you’ve done to me, YOU want to play the FUCKING VICTIM !” Adam feels all the rage he’s held back flooding his senses as he screams out his words.

 

“THAT’S NOT-” Mammon sparks for a second but shakes his head trying to keep himself from acting on his own anger. “I’m the fucking embodiment of greed, it’s not my nature to ignore my impulses and my impulses tell me to take what I want. I never think to ask those I take from whether I can, I just do.”

 

Adam snorts, grinding his teeth into a grimace. His nails dig into his arms to keep himself from shaking with the strong emotions taking him over. “You think that's an excuse?!”

 

“It’s not, I know it’s not. I’m just trying to explain that I do care about you, in my own fucked up way. Greed is self destructive ya know, everytime I get what I want I need more immediately, nothing will ever be enough.” Mammon explains.

 

Adam glares, he refuses to give sympathy to a demon especially one who hurt him. A sharp stabbing pain ebbs at the base of his spine and forehead. His grinding teeth also seem oddly loose for some reason. He only focuses on the subtle feelings for a second then returns to watching Mammon who almost seems genuine if Adam didn’t know better. His emotions are starting to get clouded with nostalgia of better days as he hears Mammon talk without as many expletives as he normally uses. 

 

Mammon twiddles his fingers unsure of what to do with his hands. “Sorry will never make up for what I’ve done to you, but my own greed makes it impossible to let you leave me even if you hate me. Not to mention the suffocating jealousy I get when I see others touch you, especially Lucifer. I want you, all of you, your anger, your fear, your love, everything . So if there's any way to fix what I've done, tell me.”

 

“You're right, sorry will never make it for what you’ve done.” Adam’s voice is cuttingly harsh. 

 

Mammon nods expecting that answer, his expression down cast. It shouldn’t have an effect on Adam, his mind screams at him. A dumb part of him that begs for the simplicity of Eden argues to give the demon a chance he gave Lilith a second chance why not Mammon? Reason actually agrees with it if only to gain more control over the spider. If by some leap in logic Mammon is being honest about wanting forgiveness Adam can use that to get better treatment, and hopefully slip out from under his deals and contracts. None of this will matter when he gets back to heaven either way, so why not this gift on a silver platter?

 

Adam sighs hoping this won't bite him in the ass later. “....You’ll really do anything? Even if I asked you to give all your money away to the poor? Or told you to burn all your circus equipment?”

 

The look of nervous terror Mammon gives him at the suggestions almost makes up for all he’s done by itself. “...Y-yes…”

 

Adam smirks watching Mammon silently beg him not to do that. “Alright, for starters no touching me without my say so that includes your constant hugs. If I say no to anything, work, practice, anything it fucking means no. Understand?”

 

Mammon pouts. “You’ll still do the work I signed you up for right?”

 

“Sure, I need something to do but if I don't want to that day you can hurt me because of it.” Adam honestly doesn't mind the work he just doesn't like to be forced.

 

“I’m still allowed to bitch about that or is that out too?” Mammon questions.

 

“As long as you don't take your anger out on me I don’t care what you do.” Adam shrugs.

 

Mammon looks resentful but relents. “Fine, if that’s what it takes.” He snaps out.

 

Adam will believe it when he sees it but for now he can hope Mammon’s being honest. “... So why’d you come here anyway.”

 

Mammon gives him an ‘are you serious’ look. “I thought you’d want to head up to Pride as soon as you could.”

 

Adam’s eyes widened. “Already I thought you’d try to put it off longer.”

 

“You want to go or not?” The spider grumbles.

 

Adam scans his room for a second, grabbing his guitar while walking to Mammon's side. “Let’s go.”

 

Mammon doesn't move just staring at Adam as silence builds. “So I can touch you right now or not since I can’t teleport you without touching”

 

Adam shrugs. “Sure.” The next moment Mammon touches his shoulder and with a puff of green smoke they appear in front of the hotel.

 

“Tell the rug rats of your’s uncle Mammon says hi.” Mammon says a hint of snark in his voice before he teleports away.

 

Abel

 

The week passes with far more tension around the house than comfortable. Most of the brothers wish for war with the hells, most of the sisters stay indifferent or at least mask off their contempt for the loss of their father. It's the few of their siblings that now see their father as a monster for protecting the heavens by killing the godless heathens of hell that are causing the real problems. Even Seth didn't protect them from the bullying anymore since he could stand the things they now called the man they all called father. That was probably the most shocking since Abel was the one who now had to break up the fights before the rest of heaven caught on to the instability of their family.

 

Additionally he hated seeing that snake man near his sisters but they claimed that they “Just wanted to make friends with the guy.” Yeah right, his sisters like strong men not a pathetic dude who could barely speak without a stutter or lisp.

 

Yet he couldn’t focus on that, he needed to prepare himself for the fun of keeping Aclima and Seth from doing something stupid while they inspect hell. Aclima was probably going to be harder to control, she was firmly on the side of just continuing the exterminations. Seth would probably listen for the most part, he wanted to find a better solution but wasn’t against the exterminations since their father had done it and he was always right as far as Seth cared. Abel didn't really have an opinion as long as sinners stay in hell he doesn't see why they would want to go to heaven since they can enact all the horrors they want in hell no rules can stop them. Just toss down a few holy weapons and let the bastards kill each other not like they’ll grow wings and attack heaven like Sara probably thinks.

 

Lute seemed to be training the guardians without him needing to ask just in case they can’t find something better than the exterminations. Maybe he could make them every five years or so instead of yearly at least. Something was off with Lute but that could just be his imagination or her way of coping with grief. If Abel’s honest with himself he regrets saying that he’ll visit hell, what was the place like? Hell from the idea in his head was streets covered in bodies and bone, the stench of brimstone and rot suffocating those that lived. Was he just scaring himself or is he right to be terrified of the people residing in the hells?

 

Abel collects six Guardians just in case they get attacked, he doesn't trust the devil one bit from what Adam and Eve had told him the man has a silver tongue that can make you believe nearly anything. He’d be a fool to think the devil might not try to lure him into a trap or take his soul for whatever reason. Settling his nerves with a gulp of wine and a bite of bread, he goes to get his siblings to head out. Aclima is happily relaxing in the sun surrounded by her flowers, she grumbles a bit but follows her brother. Seth is already at the gate of heaven. He wears Adam’s spare mask, the expression of which looks annoyed.

 

“I’ve been waiting for three hours.” He grumbles tossing masks for his siblings as well.

 

Abel rolls his eyes shoving the mask over his face a second of dark passes as the electronic display comes on allowing him to see. “I wanted to get some good guards just in case something goes wrong.”

 

“Wouldn’t have to worry about that if we just wiped all those sinners out.” Aclima says as her display shows a pink version of her annoyed face.

 

Abel doesn't know how much the masks will dissuade the demons after the last extermination team got nearly whipped out but hopeful they still inspire enough fear that they will still at least think twice about attacking. “Lima, please just drop it till we get home.”

 

She glares barely long enough to notice then shrugs walking past the gate followed by her brothers. They descend from heaven’s safety into the lawless hells making Abel’s anxiety spike like the first time they rode the elevator down to heaven's embassy. His hands are shaking so he shoves them into his pockets, as the door dings and opens to the harsher air of hell. It's like smog to someone who's lived in heaven for so long, annoying but manageable as long as he does not linger long, but thankfully the mask filters most of the toxins.

 

Seth takes the lead walking through the building to the area made for those of hell. Being the gentleman he is, he opens the door and steps aside for the rest to pass though. The wound on Abel’s temple pulsates meaning another headache will come soon hopefully it won't be noticeable with the mask. Hell is dark with far more red than should be possible with harsh architecture that would send some of their siblings into a fit because of pointless design. Down the sidewalk is trash, a man passes out or possibly dead and a woman seemingly chasing something with a knife. Abel cringes at the sight.

 

“Disgusting.” Aclima says what they're all thinking as she criticizes the world around.

 

“I-I’m sure not all places are this bad.” Seth tries, his optimism wavering at the unconvinced looks he gains.

 

“This is the closest thing these sinners will get to a church if this is how they treat the ground around it. I have my serious doubts about whether anyone here even believes in God let alone worships him.” Abel counters.

 

Seth ducks his head down unable to argue that point. Abel gives him a sympathetic pat on the shoulder not wanting his brother to start wallowing in the depressive episode he only recently got dragged out of. In the distance he notices a familiar girl rushing towards them, the princess is followed by what looks like a guardian angel if slightly more gray then normal. The guardians around the siblings tense as if to prepare an attack but Abel just holds his hand up making it clear that they should stand down.

 

Charlie doubles over clutching her legs and heaving for a few seconds when she comes to a stop in front of Abel. “S-sorry I’m late I got side tracked with preparing the hotel for you to see.”

 

“Punctuality is key to a good host, princess.” Aclima snears.

 

“She said sorry.” The lady next to Charlie growls.

 

Seth squints like he’s trying to remember something as Aclima and the lady start a glaring match. “Vagina?” Seth asks.

 

The lady stops her contest with Aclima to switch her gaze at Seth and seems about to say something but Abel cuts her off before she talks. “She is a woman, Seth, she obviously has one but it's rude to say that.” Abel wonders how his brother became so dumb if he lived for so long.

 

Seth blinks at Abel offended by his condescending tone. “Wha- No that's her name.”

 

“Who would name an angel that?”

 

“Adam did, and it's Vaggy now.” The lady interjects, annoyed at being ignored but being the topic of discussion. 

 

“Why would he-? No, wait, actually that tracks.” Their father really must have lost all interest in naming after he died since some of his army got named after his favorite foods. “Back on topic, you wanted to take us to the hotel?”

 

Charlie double checked her irritated partner before clapping her hands and smiling. “Uh right this way.”

 

She twirls around and begins leading them through the streets babbling of things that Abel chooses to ignore. Seth is listening so he’ll just ask for the summary later if it’s important. Aclima seems to be checking off all her preconceived opinions of hell as they walk, her mouth is moving so she’s whispering to herself like normal when she thinks she’s right but is not in charge of what they do. Abel can't help the spine-crawling feeling of being watched as they pass by sinners. Some have fear in their faces, others lick their lips, eyeing them up and down like meals.

 

A sudden sting of pain shoots through Abel’s head making him trip monetarily with the vertigo it sends through him. One of the demons passing by catches him lightning fast even before the guardians buzzing around them could, he didn’t even notice a sinner being so close. An arm covered in what look like strangely familiar burn marks lifts wraps around his gut before he falls to the ground pulling him up as quickly as he fell. Abel jerks out of the man's grip with a look of repulsion. The demon smiles with what looks more like malice rather than joy, the horns adorning his head adding to the terrifying look of the man that towers over him.

 

Before the guardians can shoo him off with their spears he leans in close to whisper in Abel’s ear. “Watch your step Abel, Mommy isn’t around to kiss your wounds better anymore.” His voice is gravely familiar and sends terror straight to his brain.

 

Abel freezes like a deer in headlights as the man disappears into a close ally. No, not man, not even demon, far worse his murder, his twin, CAIN . That was Cain it had to be or maybe the devil is playing with him trying to intimidate him into agreeing with whatever he wants. The gradians around him fly around him probably wondering why he isn’t moving. Someone places a hand on his shoulder and Abel slaps it as hard as he can, jumping back in fear. Instead of an assailant he see’s Seths confused face displayed on their father’s mask looking at him now rubbing slightly and his hand.

 

“HUH?! Ah, sorry my head must still be in the clouds since I keep spacing out.” He stumbles out a poor joke and rushes forward ignoring his own odd reaction to get out of this hell as fast as he can.

 

The hotel isn't much further but the worried look Seth is boring into his back sure makes it feel longer. The doors open up to a poorly painted banner, a table of most likely stale cookies, some sort of red drink in a punch bowl that could be blood for all he knows, oh and who could forget the various demons around the room.

Notes:

*Yeets out another chapter before inspo disappears and classes over work me* EAT and FEAST on the drama my brethren.

Chapter 20: Hey, old man!

Lucifer

 

When Adam walked through the doors to the hotel Lucifer let out a sigh of relief, he didn’t really expect Mammon to make good on his word especially when all he got was-No! No, he can't start thinking of that it will just make him angry again. Adam looked around checking for his children that had not arrived yet. Charlie was frantically checking everything, tossing glittery tinsel here and there so that the place would look more enticing. At least that's what she said when he asked why they were putting up streamers and such. 

 

Adam snatched a cookie from a tray as Nifty rushed by. He made his way to Lucifer since everyone else was too busy preparing the hotel. “When are they supposed to arrive?” He asked, munching on the treat.

 

Lucifer checked his wrist where no watch was but as he moved his glove a gold one with little rubber ducks for the hour and minute hands appeared. “About half an hour, if they’re punctual.”

 

“They are, Seth was usually the one who reminded me when I had a meeting here if Lute didn’t. He is a pain in the ass about being on time.” A small smile appears on his face recounting his son before it disappears with a more dour expression.

 

Lucifer shuffles in the awkward silence as Adam vacantly stares at the front door. “H-hey it's alright your kids will be here soon, don't look so glum.” He tries.

 

Adam’s gaze on the front door turns harsh. “Sure…”

 

The awkward silence feels like walking on glass with how many unresolved issues lay between the two. Adam takes the last bite of his cookie wiping the crumbs off his clothes, seemingly unaware of the silence. Lucifer thinks of a hundred topics he could bring up to fill the air but his mouth doesn't want to move, his hands keep repeating the same actions of clasped on his staff  then reaching out towards the man only to return to the staff. The kind of pride, afraid to speak, what a joke…

 

“So how are you and Charlie doing, any progress?” Adam messes with his teeth as if they are in pain, Lucifer thinks he can see some of them even wiggle which is strange.

 

“Uh well we’re talking at least, we started having tea parties like we used to. Minus the teddy bears of course. She’s a bit cagey on some things…” Lucifer lowers his head feeling like a failure of a parent.

 

Adam chuckles a bit. “Heh, my girls loved tea parties too. I remember when my girls started making the stuff I didn’t get why they would put leaves in water until I tasted some of the stuff. Then I realized that some of those teas actually helped when their siblings got sick.”

 

Lucifer smiles at the genuine happiness he sees in Adam’s face, it only seems to happen when he talks about his kids. “D-do your kids like pancakes?” 

 

Adam shrugs at the abrupt question. “I mean they’ll eat just about anything except Abel. Seth likes the ones with chocolate chips, Aclima likes raspberries with hers, but Abel likes blueberries with all the sweet toppings he can get since he’s picky.”

 

“Perfect! Let's go make them something to eat while we wait for them!” Lucifer cheers as he leads Adam to the kitchen.

 

Adam mainly watches Lucifer work his magic. Making every type of pancake known to man and making sure there's enough toppings to satisfy the holy guests. Adam stabs at a stack covered in syrup making meaningless small talk with the impromptu to chef. Lucifer wants to push the conversation into something meaningful but can’t find a way to do that. Adam seems to be content with whatever their relationship is at this point but Lucifer can't help but feel like there's a brick wall keeping them from possibly rekindling their past friendship or possibly becoming more than that.

 

Charlie suddenly shrieks, startling everyone. “We're late!” She grabs Vaggie just as fast as she screamed and rushes out.

 

Everyone else does a double check of the room seeing if they need to do more as Lucifer and Adam move the teetering tower of pancakes next to the other foods. Adam is probably the most nervous Lucifer has ever seen him, constantly messing with his teeth, pacing, and not letting his eyes off the front door. He’s starting to unnerve the other residence so Lucifer waits for a time Adam stops to turn and grasps his hand interlocking their fingers and giving a reassuring squeeze. Adam stops pacing but taps his foot impatiently. Minutes pass before they hear the door start to open, Adam straightens his back and stops biting his nails. 

 

Charlie spreads out her arms with a big smile on her face as she leads the group of angels. “Tah da! Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel.”

 

The three larger angels who are definitely Adam’s kids look around. Aclima is scrutinizing every detail with a scowl. Seth has big eyes taking in everything like a curious child before his eyes land on Adam and he seemingly freezes, expression unreadable with the glitching on what looks like Adam's old mask. Abel looks at the residence and the food before waving his hand dismissively and the guardian angels take that to mean “Stand guard” as they land in front of the door like sentinels.

 

“Well this is-” Abel starts.

 

Seth interrupts with a shout. “ABBA?!” 

 

The unfamiliar word makes many look at him odd but Adam visually relaxes opening his arms for a hug with a soft smile. “Seth, common gimme a hug.”

 

Seth takes hesitant steps towards Adam carefully reaching out towards his father like he might crumble to ash if he were to actually touch him. “I-it’s really you? Are you actually alive? I’m not just dreaming?”

 

Adam closes the distance wrapping his son in his embrace which Seth seems to melt into. “Yes, kiddo, it’s really me. Did ya really think I’d die after a minor stab wound from some wimpy demon maid?”

 

“ I knew it! I knew you were still alive! Nothing could kill my dad!” Seth casts aside all hesitance, suddenly squeezing Adam enough to grunt and lifting his father, making an excited spin as he cheers.

 

A flash of agony crosses Adams face as his back is pressed upon. “Yeah yeah I’m alive, now ease up on my back.” 

 

Seth quickly places his father down but does not release him, instead snuggling into his neck having his wing wrap around Adam to show his unrelenting affection for his parents. A part of Lucifer wishes Charlie would do something similar. Abel looks at Adam with suspicion. Aclima on the other hand looks insulted, no, enraged.

 

“Seth why don’t you-” Abel tries again only to be cut off by his sister which he glares at for the interruption.

 

“You have a lot of nerve demon spawn!” Aclima glares daggers at Charlie, her hand waves at Adam like her father is some disgusting object. “Using one of your demon servants to puppet our father’s corpse to trick us into agreeing to your hopeless dreams is low even for your ilk.”

 

“T-that’s not-” Charlie tries to defend herself but Aclima doesn't let her.

 

“I was willing to humor you if only because my dear sibling seemed so desperate to find a different solution than what our father proposed. If, and only if, you would subject our fathers murder to proper justice, but she seems joyously free.” Her hand shifts to Nifty who merely giggles at the angel.

 

“ Lima. ” Abel tries to stop her tirade but she just ignores him.

 

“Yet you have the audacity to insult us more with this sad imitation of our father in this decrepit, eyesore of a hotel. Have you no shame?” She leans over Charlie with a look more hate filled than any sinner’s. “Oh wait I forgot you are too prideful to be ashamed of your actions like father like daughter I guess, but at least my father had a spine unlike yours.”

 

Lucifer can feel his horns poking out due to her insulting Charlie more than the insult to himself. Charlie’s eyes are turning red because of her own anger. Vaggie looks ready to attack any second. Husker and Angel Dust look at the women with nervous smiles and an anxious sip if his glass in Husker's case as they back away. Alastor and Niffty are enjoying the building tension with evil smirks. Aclima seems to be waiting for Charlie to move as if to prove a point of some kind. The guardian angels look ready to attack on command constantly looking at Abel who’s pinching the bridge of his nose in annoyance.

 

“ Aclima! That’s enough!” Adam says drawing the hateful look of his daughter to himself.

 

She steps toward Adam deliberately. Seth worriedly glaces between her and Adam as he backs away from his father to avoid being in the middle of a fight. Adam has a good few inches on her so to be eye to eye she uses her wings to hover slightly above the ground. Adam’s years show with the tired look of a parent trying to make a child stop throwing a tantrum. Alima has no warmth for the man in her eyes, just disgust like she’s looking at a rotting carcass rather than her father.

 

“Don’t you dare say my name with his voice you vile pig! Just because you can fool Seth doesn't mean I’m as easily convinced by this poor charade your king and princess are pulling.” Her words sound like venom but Adam shows no pain from them.

 

“Common my sweet little rose, I raised you to be smarter than this. Lucifer may be a crafty fuck but even he can’t replicate perfection.” His voice is calm but laced with annoyance as he reaches towards his daughter for a hug.

 

He avoids his attempt. “Using my fathers nicknames isn't earning you points, demons can probably obtain memories of those they eat. Your attempt at appearing as him is poor as well, for one my father doesn't have piercings. As much as he wanted them, it’s against god.”

 

Adam rolls his eyes. “Yeah, blame Mammon and his ‘punishments’ for that I didn’t do this myself, baby doll. Seriously thought I’m really-”

 

“Nice try, scum. My father wouldn't allow a demon to touch him let alone be so calm in a room with the very sin that ruined his life. He-” She seems set in her belief no matter how wrong others know she is.

 

Frustration reaches its limit for Adam as he grabs Aclima’s arm pulling her close. “ACLIMA LISTEN FOR-”

 

She hits him with her free arm hard enough to knock him to the floor holding his mouth at the blow to the jaw. “ DON’T TOUCH ME! ”

 

Abel immediately starts to calm the now enraged guardians who move to protect Aclima. Seth grabs hold of Aclima’s shoulders pulling her away before she attacks again. Lucifer rushes over to help Adam up. Adam spits something into his hand that makes his face turn pale as a ghost staring at it. Looking Lucifer sees a tooth but that isn’t what made Adam stiff. It's the blood that accompanies it, not gold like an angel, nor red like a sinner, but an odd rose gold like halfway between the two. Lucifer glances at the rows of teeth from the slack jawed terror on Adam’s face but no teeth seem to be missing instead one canine like the one in his hand seems far longer and sharper than the others.

 

“Okay Lima real dad or demon masquerading as him, that was uncalled for!” Abel says with a glare at his sister. 

 

“Oh so I should just let some revolting devil touch me?” She counters.

 

Abel mumbles something under his breath that Lucifer can’t catch. “That is not what I meant, and you know it. Please, just try to be understanding to these hellions even if you have to fake it.”

 

“You can't believe these sinners actually have a chance that they can be redeemed, they had their chance and wasted it. Just look at them, drunk, murderous, whores the lot of them. If I had it my way-” She waves her hand at the residents who mostly look like they're trying to melt into the walls to avoid this situation.

 

“IF YOU HAD IT YOUR WAY THEY'D ALL BE DEAD, YES I’M AWARE!” Abel screams, pulling at his hair in anger. “ Look , if you're not even going to try pretending to be civil just go home.”

 

The two engage in a short staring match that ends as Aclima turns her head in a huff taking steps to the door with a few guardians following her. “Don’t come crying to me when you get killed a second time.” She says with a wave as she exits the hotel.

 

Adam snaps out of his trance reaching out to his daughter as if to try and stop her from leaving only for Abel to hold his hand up for Adam to stop. Adam looks at his son then at the closing door then at the floor with a lost look. Seth nervously looks at his brother then at his father as if trying to see who to comfort. Lucifer takes the chance to clean Adam's hand and hold it. Charlie awkwardly steps towards Abel with a sympathetic smile. The other residents twitch in the tense atmosphere but make sure to give the angels a wide berth.

 

Abel lets out a long sigh. “Sorry, about my sister. Please don’t judge her too harshly for this outburst, she’s just trying to protect heaven and especially our family which comes off as extremely harsh to those she sees as a threat to that.”

 

“No problem, we all get a little heated about the things we’re passionate about.” Charlie agrees.

 

Seth looks at Adam. “Don’t worry about her dad, we'll talk to her later when she’s cooled off… We’ve been a bit stressed without you.” 

 

“I never said I believed that’s dad, Seth.” Abel says pointing at Adam.

 

“I thought you said you believed me.” Seth glares at his brother hurt by something Abel said.

 

Abel drags a hand down his face. “I only said that so you’d leave his room and actually eat something! We saw dad die, I’m not saying there isn't an extremely minor chance he somehow survived but who’s to say this is him.”

 

“How can you say that! Look at him, do you not feel the familial connection to him? There is no doubt in my mind that this is our father.” Growls at his brother.

 

Abel isn't fazed. “Look if he’s really our father we can come down another time and talk, but for now we came here to see the hotel and discuss possible solutions aside from exterminations. Okay?”

 

Seth tries to keep up the glare but can’t. “Fine.”

 

“Great, now that that's settled-” He turns to Charlie with a tired smile. “Why don't you show us around?”

 

Charlie happily begins to show off the hotel for Abel. Seth refuses to leave Adam’s side, latching himself to his father's arm like he’ll disappear if he lets go. Abel ignores his father which visually hurt Adam who’s been uncharastically quiet after Aclima left. The other residents are happy to avoid the awkward tension of earlier, and to be ignored by the angels. Except for Niffty which both sons seem keen to give her murderous glares when she makes herself known or walks in their line of sight. 

 

Abel and Charlie discuss solutions but Abel doesn't let it show which he’ll actually consider. Seth is supportive of Charlie's ideas and even offers some ideas that may help. Abel eventually deems it time to leave despite the protests of his brother. Seth squeezes the air out of Adam’s lungs with a hug, and Abel gives everyone a curt handshake as they leave. Adam waves them goodbye as they leave but his face is pure sadness. Lucifer can feel him shaking a second later and excused them both pulling Adam into the room he stayed in a while ago.

 

As he sits Adam on the bed he notices the tears falling from the man’s eyes. Instantly he hugs Adam who holds him in a bone crushing hug. His breath is erratic as he snivels into Lucifer's neck, the sin rubs his back trying to comfort him in any way he can. Hell is hell and Adam hasn’t stuffed in decades so the months here and then his own kids not believing he’s really who he says he is must have finally broken his mental state. Lucifer remembers the first few years after he fell from heaven it was terrible but he had Lilith Adam doesn’t.

Notes:

I'm sorry for the short chapters and slow updates school has been... yeah, anyway feast.

Chapter 21: Ignoring Problems Always Works... Right?

Adam

 

I AM AN ANGEL! I AM AN ANGEL! I AM AN ANGEL! I AM AN ANGEL! I AM AN ANGEL! I AM AN- the mantra continues on repeat. It’s the only thing that kept him standing strong in front of his sons but now it just sounds hollow. Angels have gold blood. It's the only thing that proves without a doubt they are angels, without it what is he? 

 

He can barely even recognize the person hugging him through his tear filled eyes he only knows they are there because he can feel them tensing as he digs his nails into the shorter person's back. All the aches and pains now made sense, he was turning into a demon or a fallen angel or something else equally terrible. His teeth were wiggling as they were preparing to fall out and be replaced with fangs. His nails turning brittle was a prelude to claws. His spine feeling terrible wasn’t just his normal height problems but the growth of a tail. The vision blurring headaches, made by forming horns. Would his wings stay or would they change like the rest of him?

 

What was the cause of his transformation beginning? The lack of his halo? Not that it mattered his own daughter didn’t believe he had a shred of holiness in him anymore. The hatred in her eyes, the same hatred he bore into her from the moment she breathed air, was now turned on him. He never thought that his kids could ever hate him, but considering how much they shit talked their own children and siblings when they realized they weren’t in heaven, he really shouldn’t be surprised. Still he never imagined having that look of pure rage when he touched her directed at him in all his life.

 

Seth still loved him almost to an obsessive degree, his hugs irritated the wounds Mammon left on his back a few days ago. He's unsure if they have opened or not, but considering the trickle he felt down his back earlier they could have. He had to keep petting Seth’s hair to stop him from upsetting his sore body even further with his need for attention. It was a good distraction from the trembling fear that the sight of his own blood gave him. His poor son looked like he was going to die when ordered to leave.

 

Abel on the other hand seemed to ignore him, never meeting his eyes and never actually talking to him. Did his oldest son really think he was a demon like Aclima did? The thought alone made him sob harder. His little angel-faced baby boy who he’d gladly fight all of heaven and hell just to know he was safe, didn't even seem to acknowledge him as a parent anymore. Adam’s body heaves trying to breathe as his nose drips with snot. It's disgusting but he can't make his body stop, as his mind shuffles through questions and reasons he’ll never have.

 

Was the nine hundred years of populating the earth not enough for God? Was the thousands protecting heaven not significant? Did he still have more to do or was this the punishment for letting Lilith into heaven? Was he not enough? Was he ever enough? It never seemed like he was the perfect being he was told he was… If he was, why did his wives leave him? Why did he constantly have to suffer? Why did he never feel fulfilled? Was he just made wrong or was he always supposed to fail? What was his real purpose anyway? A glorified breeding stallion for the human race? Was that why seraphim seemed attracted to him or worked him like a farm animal?

 

A thought of humor hits him but it could very well just be insanity. If I’m going to become a demon anyway, why did I bother trying to follow God's design? Why not indulge in my worst impulses to my heart's content? Why did he beg for forgiveness every time he messed up with Sera? Who would stop him from engaging in senseless slaughter, partying, and women to his heart's content? No more rules, or shame. He’s been thinking like he’s been in heaven this whole time forgetting the freedom of earth and by extension hell.

 

His voice is hoarse letting out a horrid laugh that cracks oddly as he gasps for air only to keep laughing as his tears dry on his cheeks. His grip slips from the person he’s holding on to. Whipping the tears from his eyes as she struggles to breathe for a different reason. Adam flops back on to the bed laughter dying down to a small giggle. The person he was holding onto who he vaguely recognizes at Lucifer looks terrified with his drastic shift and the lazy smile on his face.

 

“A-Adam? Are you alright?” Lucifer asks lightly, patting one of Adam’s legs hanging off the edge of the bed.

 

“No.” Adam deadpans tone harsher than it needs to be, with a sigh he tries to explain. “You saw my little girl, she hates me, who knows what Abel’s thinking, and Seth just looks broken. How am I supposed to be alright ? That’s not even mentioning what I’m becoming…”

 

Lucifer squints attempting to find an answer presumably. The demon then hops up on the bed laying down next to Adam with his hands clasped over his chest. “I… Is there anything I can do to help?” 

 

“What could you possibly do to help me? All you’ve ever done is ruin my life.” Adam turns away from Lucifer choosing to stare at the wall instead.

 

“I thought-...” Lucifer starts saying something but cuts himself off. “Look, I'm sorry. I don’t want to keep fighting and even if you don’t believe me, I do want to help you.”

 

“What’s the point? I lived doing what I was supposed to do then died and did the same, but is it enough? No! Why do I have to keep following the rules if I get punished either way?” Adam voices his dilemma.

 

Lucifer tries to roll him back over so they can look at eachother but Adam is stubborn. “I thought similarly when I offered you, Lilith, and Eve the apple. I wondered why you weren't allowed to think like us angels, why you had to be ignorant to everything? You nearly died countless times but didn’t even notice.”

 

“Ignorance is bliss, Sara practically preached it when I asked about something I wasn’t allowed to know.” Adam agrees. “Still didn't appreciate finding out hyenas want to eat me outside of Eden.”

 

“I was only given a second chance because all the others that became sins vouched for me when I freed Lilith, but when they said they'd cast both you and Eve out of Eden we started a revolt and were cast out of heaven because of it.” Lucifer continues. 

 

Adam glances at Lucifer with skepticism. “Mammon, Leviathan, Asmodeus, and Belphegor started a revolt? Mammon maybe, possibly Levi, but Ozzie? Yet you expect me to believe Bel would even wake up enough to fight?”

 

Lucifer smiles a bit. “Oh trust me they got pissed, don’t ever mess with Bel’s favorite sleeping spot if you value your life. Ozzie isn’t a pushover either, he's just a sweetheart so you’ve never seen him get mad.”

 

Adam doubts that from the memories he has of the lust sin. “If you say so…”

 

“ Speaking of Ozzie… ” Lucifer mumbles, suddenly he looks skittish if Adam is reading him right. “I was talking to him a bit ago, about… things… and well I want to ask you something but don’t know if right now is the best time.”

 

Adam rolls over not understanding what he has to do with anything Lucifer and Ozzie talk about. “Fuck’s that got to do with me? If you’ve got something to say, just say it, not like today can get much worse.”

 

Lucifer lets out a nervous chuckle rubbing his neck awkwardly as Adam looks at him. “Alright then,” He takes a deep breath before looking directly into Adam’s eyes with a serious expression. “I think we should talk about what's going on between us, I mean we’ve slept together, but you act like nothing happened and I just want to know if that was a one time thing or if it meant as much to you as it did me and-”

 

He continues to ramble looking more and more disheveled as he goes on. Adam can only blink, confused and not really able to follow whatever the sin is talking about. Rather not wanting to understand what he’s talking about, he hadn’t really wanted to even think about what he willingly did with the man he claims to despise. Lucifer just keeps talking, pulling at his hat, rubbing face, or fiddling with his hands every so often. Adam can only recognize mentions of people like Lilith, Eve, Charlie, and Mammon through Lucifer's growing panicked rant. Adam doesn't really want to confront the part of him that made him sleep with Lucifer but Lucifer’s panic begins to let his powers grow erratic so he has to do something.

 

Adam grabs Lucifer's shoulders trying to shake him out of this winding mental spiral he’s burying himself in. All that does is give Adam a front row seat to the terrified tearfilled eyes of his enemy who’s still talking. In that moment a primal part of him takes over, he doesn't even realize he’s moving before he’s already kissing Lucifer in an effort to shut him up. Something about a creature so much more powerful than yourself begging for something only you can do is intoxicating. A part of him now understands why Lilith left him, it was for the power high. Yet he doesn’t want the power, he never did, he just wants to protect Lucifer from whatever he’s so afraid of. 

 

Lucifer is too shocked to react so Adam starts to gently blow air into Lucifer’s mouth, forcing the panicked king to match his breathing. It takes some time but Lucifer starts to relax, breathing in sink with Adam. The man pulls back after he’s sure Lucifer’s breath is back to normal, holding him still, silently asking if he’s calmed down. Lucifer nods slightly embarrassed judging by the pinkish tone over his cheeks.

 

“Don’t have a fucking panic attack over sex, damn.” Adam crassly says trying to evade the question despite how important the answer may be to Lucifer.

 

The dark look that washes over Lucifer’s features makes him regret his word. “...Yeah, silly me… Guess I have my answer, at least.”

 

“NO! THAT’S NOT-Ugh.”Adam drags a hand down his face wrestling with years worth of emotions he never wanted to think on, let alone talk about. “I-I dont- I didn’t- It’s just- I DON’T KNOW, OKAY?!”

 

Lucifer watches him malfunction trying to find words that remotely make sense. Lucifer pauses drinking in his words then a hint of hope brightens the dower look on his face. “Well, then maybe we could find out together?”

 

Adam narrows his eyes at Lucifer. “Now, really, you want to do this now?! I’ve got like a fuck ton of other shit to worry about but sure I can just drop it so we can TaLk AbOuT OuR FeElInGs.” He mocks the last bit in a baby voice.

 

Lucifer nods, not at all disturbed by his mocking. “It's healthy to talk, it won't make you any less of a man if that's what you're scared of.”

 

Adam glares, he doesn’t want this conversation in the slightest. It has to happen eventually and it will only get worse the longer he waits but he really isn’t ready to acknowledge whatever conflicted emotions he has for Lucifer. “You start then, asshole.”

 

Lucifer looks down quiet for a moment trying to organize his words and remain calm this time. “Okay, well I know we haven’t had the best relationship in the past but we used to be friends in the beginning. I was hoping we could at least try to rekindle whatever friendship we once had, since you don't seem to outright hate me.”

 

“Last I checked friends don’t fuck their firend’s ass.” Adam growls out. “So do us both a favor and just say what you want from me, it’s my ass isn’t it? Got you addicted to my perfect body with just one taste.” 

 

False bravado, Adam hates his body but if he regains his asshole persona enough he can pretend he doesn't care about what they are talking about. Lucifer looks far more horrified at the implication then he thought. “NO! No I wouldn’t ever- Is that what you think I’ve been after all this time? Your body?”

 

“Yeah.” Adam’s more confused about what else Lucifer could want from him if not that. “I mean Eve and Lilith both told me they weren’t with me for my sparkling personality, they just needed me to reproduce with or for protection.”

 

Lucifer’s eyes get impossibly wider, suddenly he springs forward wrapping his arms around Adam. “ Adam , I-I’m so sorry. I didn’t know, I thought you understood my feelings for you were more than that. I didn’t realize you think so little of yourself”

 

Adam shoves him away confused by the worry of the sin. “I don’t think little of myself, I’m handcrafted perfection it's their loss for not seeing what they had.” Denial, yeah that always works well.

 

Lucifer doesn't even hide his mistrust of Adam’s words but relents knowing better to push Adam even more. “Look, I… I want to try whatever this is, and if you don’t want to sleep with me anymore that’s perfectly fine. I just… I want my friend back, the one who would ramble about whatever animal he saw that day or when he would lazily strum the harp I gave him watching the stars.”

 

The memory of Eden is a cheap shot, worming its way under his harsh exterior and reminding him of the garden. Adam wishes it was that simple to forget the years between and return to the way they were. He doesn’t have the energy to keep hating the king of hell, but something else is preventing him from being honest. He didn’t hate sleeping with Lucifer, nor Mammon strangely enough at least not the act itself he much preferred Lucifer giving him the option to refuse at any point unlike the clown. Maybe… Maybe he was bi? Is that what they called it? He still loves women but he didn’t hate being with men. It’s still a sin and could be the very reason he’s turning into a demon.

 

Adam keeps contemplating things in his head, not saying anything as Lucifer patiently awaits an answer. Adam's head falls into his hands as he whispers. “ I still won’t forgive you, but I didn’t hate sleeping with you… ”

 

Lucifer leans closer giddy beyond reason, Adam refuses to look at him. “Do you mean what I think you mean?”

 

Lucifer’s tail is wagging like a dog and his horns are probably showing as well. “ Fucking short shitty seraphim fuck- You heard me! I’m not repeating it even if you beg me.” He grumbles curses before grabbing Lucifer by the shirt and boldly shouting in his face.

 

The sin’s sharp teeth show as his smile grows, tail wagging like a whip. “Can I- Can I kiss you?”

 

Adam drags the king's small frame closer instead of answering with words. Lucifer takes the hint locking their lips together. Adam can feel the spit tongue prodigy at his mouth, asking for entrance. A split second later he can feel the muscle moving around his own tongue. It’s sloppy, and sounds as vile as it probably looks. Adam takes the chance to nip at Lucifer's lips when he pulls away for breath, earning him a few interesting sounds from the demon. 

 

Lucifer is trembling with excitement but holds back enough to ask. “Can we keep going?”

 

Adam knows he should probably be thinking about a hundred different things at the moment, and properly process the events of the day. His children’s reactions to him, alongside heaven’s next steps. Whatever he’s becoming. What Mammon will do if he finds out. The list goes on but right now he wants to take his mind off all the troubles he has in favor of some fun. He’ll probably regret this later anyway.

 

Adam drops Lucifer on his back, so he can tower over the sin, caging him between his arms. “Only if I’m doing the fucking this time.”

 

Lucifer chuckles. “How romantic, but I did promise, so I guess I’ll let you.”

 

Adam doesn’t know where the predatory growl comes from, he only knows he’s making it. Lucifer makes a show of unbuttoning his dress shirt and undoing his bowtie. His skin is unblemished porcelain, smooth to the touch as Adam runs a hand over his chest. It’s so different from Eve or Lilith he has to marvel at it especially how small the angel is. Obsently he wonder’s how he’ll fit in such a creature. 

 

Pushing off the fabric Adam leans in gently kissing at Lucifer skin, occasionally he sinks his teeth into the warm flesh happy to hear Lucifer’s needy whines. Lucifer for the most part is struggling to remove Adam’s clothes not wanting to be the only nude one in the room. Adam finds it funny to watch him fuss about but agrees that his clothes are a hindrance, sitting on his heels he starts stripping off his clothes. 

 

Lucifer licks his lips hungrily watching the first man expose himself but his eyes land on something that twists his expression to a more sour one. Adam looks down and is reminded of Mammon with the two gold rods stuck in his nipples. Lucifer reaches to his chest examining the metal with interest and a hint of irritation. Adam rolls his eyes, he could possibly play it off as him wanting the piercings but considering he said the one in his tongue came from an angry Mammon, he’s pretty sure Lucifer’s putting the pieces together.

 

“How recent are these?” Lucifer asks poorly, hiding his emotions.

 

“Little under a week.” Adam responds.

 

Lucifer glares at the object before placing hands on both of them, his hands glow slightly. Adam can feel the metal shifting and when the glow disappears Adam can see the piercings have transformed into a snake with its tail and teeth around apples at the ends. Lucifer smugly rubs around the reshaped gold. Adam smirks at the pettiness of the demon, a part of him wonders if this new design will make Mammon’s next tantrum even worse.

 

“Much better, don’t you agree?” Lucifer asks, bringing his mouth to one of the new snakes.

 

“Mhh, tacky more like.” Adam teases.

 

Lucifer bites at one, retaliating at his design being called tacky. Adam hisses through his teeth, noting down to get his revenge sometime later. Adam grabs Lucifer’s legs, yanking him up so he can see exactly what he’s working with. Luifer yelps as his back becomes flush against Adam’s stomach. Adam get’s a delicious look at the base of Lucifer’s tail, the small hole he will have to ease open and the tell tale sign he’s bedding a man rather than a woman. Lucifer’s legs dangle limply as the demon wonders what Adam will do next. 

 

Racking his brain Adam remembers what Lucifer did to him as well as the times he pleasured Eve, thinking its a similar process. One hand wraps around Lucifer’s midsection securely holding him still and the other starts to tease the demon’s tip. Lucifer’s tail wraps around Adams neck, the pointed end indicates to the hole, the sound’s Lucifer is making makes it hard to deny the request. Adam starts to lick hesitant strips over the orifice, slowly gaining confidence as he starts to understand how to ease a male open rather than a woman.

 

The taste wasn't as bad as he expected but not something he’d ever crave. He slightly digs his tongue in feeling the clenching heat tight against the muscle. Lucifer, not to be out done by the first man, cranes his head back seeing that he is about at the same level as Adam’s dick. Using his shapeshifting to transform his tongue, it wraps around the member lapping at the sides with ease. Adam’s grip tightens as he starts to work harder, attempting to ignore what Lucifer is doing to the best of his ability. Adam slowly adds fingers to help open Lucifer up. Both men seem to try and push the other over the edge before they even get to the main course.

 

Adam continues to treat Lucifer like a ragdoll flipping him again so that his legs now drape over Adam’s hips. Adam prods at Lucifer as he resumes his earlier biting habits. Lucifer starts to caress his wings, making the man shiver and retaliate with a few harsher bites. Lucifer chuckles, pulling Adam by the jaw so that they can kiss.

 

“You ready to take the dick master?” Adam smirks.

 

Lucifer holds back a laugh, if only to not ruin the mood. “Let's see if you're really as good as the reviews.”

 

Adam frowns at the comment, his ex-wives talking about his skills didn’t fill him with confidence but he’ll ignore that for now. He’s still not sure Lucifer can take him so he nods to the nightstand. “Might want something to ease this a bit more, your highness.”

 

Lucifer rolls his eyes at the sarcasm Adam addresses him with, crawling over to dig through the drawers instead. It takes a bit but soon the king is waving a bottle of clear liquid over his shoulder. Adam wraps Lucifer’s tail around his hand, enjoying the demon’s reactions as he gives it a light tug effectively dragging him back into position. Taking the bottle from the king and flipping off the cap he smells a faint scent of apple pie. He glares at Lucifer who sheepishly shrugs at Adam’s annoyance over his insistence on apple themed items.

 

Adam doesn’t stop the judgment in his eyes as he drizzles the fluid between both their legs. It’s cold but won’t be for long, Adam’s hands help spread the lube on himself and Lucifer. Quickly he’s lining himself up giving Lucifer enough time to back out if he wants. The king just looks up at him with a loving smile, so slowly Adam presses in making sure not to harm the smaller man. It’s been so long since he’s had the nice surrounding heat of another Adam almost forgot how good it felt as his tip pops in the tight body.

 

He slides in watching Lucifer for any hit of discomfort, ignoring his instincts to just move as he pleases. Lucifer tenses, digging his claws into Adam’s back, upsetting the wounds Mammon had given worse than his son already did. Hissing through his teeth Adam stops letting Lucifer adjust to his size, before continuing, it’s agonizing to be considerate since his mind screams to pursue his own pleasure. Thankfully, Lucifer relaxes far faster than anyone Adam’s met, probably something to do with being a seraphim or a shapeshifter.

 

Adam starts at a gradual pace, speeding up only when he knows Lucifer is okay with it, listening to the quiet mews of pleasure the demon makes for guidance. As he gets faster he picks up the king bouncing him on his lab like a toy so he can hear the sweet sounds closer to his ear. A stray thought hits Adam full of lust and greed, the sheer oddity of it confuses him. Could I get Lucifer pregnant? He had heard from Lilith that Luci had carried Charlie so but that holds a host of implications that don’t make sense. Could the sin do the same for his child? Did he want another kid?

 

Some animalistic part of him pushes him to at least try. Grabbing Lucifer’s sides he speeds up further, how with a vicious pace seeing Lucifer writhe in pleasure. The demon playfully glares at him not wanting to be outdone by the angel, the man soon feels the sin’s tail poke at his backside. 

 

“Oh don’t you fucking-gah!” Adam can't finish the sentence before he can feel the spade wiggle into him.

 

Adam gasps hating how the sin now knows where to press from inside him. Lucifer licks at his chest, starting to play the man’s body like a fiddle. “You didn’t expect me to just take it, did you? Thought you knew me better.”

 

Adam grumbles finding one of the horns in his face and tentatively licking, hoping to find some erogenous zone. Luckily he does judging by the moan Lucifer makes. He continues to rock his hips up trying desperately to ignore the tail pressing his prostate or the mouth and hands on his chest. Nibbling and licking at the horns of the king in hope he will finish before Adam does. Sadly for Adam it’s been too long since he was on the giving end, he can’t hold back as long as he wishes. 

 

Gripping Lucifer he slams him down, closing his eyes and panting at the intensity of spilling into the demon. Adam’s slightly embarrassed but not for long since Lucifer comes not long after dirtying his chest. Lucifer kisses him again, pulling his tail out of the angel as he does. Adam can't help the disgusted face he makes as he feels the drying substances. So without pulling himself from Luci he gets up and walks to the bathroom wanting to clean up. Lucifer squeaks a bit, holding onto the man like a koala to a tree.

 

Testing the water a bit he steps in easing out of Luci and placing him on the ground. Both men help clean the other. Adam silently still thinks about the possibility of having a kid with Lucifer. Why did he think that? Would that even be possible? Lucifer notices his out of character silence. His worry is evident, probably thinking Adam regrets sleeping with him in an actual sober state.

 

“Don’t look at me like that. I had fun, but I still don’t want you going around and telling people we’ve slept together.” Adam says to dissuade the worry in Luci’s eyes.

 

“That… That’s fair, Mammon would have a tantrum to hear that I even touched you.” Lucifer agrees.

 

“ You don’t know the half of it… ” Adam whispers to himself, hoping the sin won't notice any new marks and stays to their new agreement.

 

Lucifer doesn’t catch his words. “When is he coming to get you again anyway?”

 

Adam blinks, not recalling the demon saying how long he’d get to stay. “No clue, he just vanished like normal but with any luck tomorrow.”

Notes:

Yeah don't kiss someone having a panic attack it just works in the story so yeah. Also I'm pretty sure I've hit a short novel length by now, honestly didn't think I'd ever do that... odd, but enjoy.

Chapter 22: Mammon's day out

Summary:

Minor spoilers for Helluva Boss S2 E11

Mammon

 

The sin’s mood was far from good at this point, he didn’t want to give Adam an inch but he did. It was odd asking for permission to touch someone but to get in Adam’s good book again he’d have to. To take his mind off things he’d perused the big business of Pride, deciding to take a look at something called V’s tower. Stepping inside he sees multiple interviews crowding a TV faced sinner as he spouts off some vague rhetoric about security. Mammon peers over the people trying to judge whether the sinner is worth his time. 

 

Some sinners regard him with annoyance not knowing who he is, until the flat faced TV guy’s eyes go wide. “M-Mammon?!”

 

The sin can’t tell if he senses excitement or fear from the man, maybe both. The crowd changed their tune immediately, turning the cameras on him, and now shouting out questions towards him. Mammon begrudgingly forces a smile and answers a few questions about why he’s in pride, making sure to plug new releases of merchandise. He hired talent rather than being the spotlight specifically for these annoying news crews and press talks. He’s not half as prideful as Lucifer to enjoy this type of stuff.

 

Mammon pushes past the crowd to stand next to the TV guy when he notices him trying to sneak off. Harshly gripping his shoulders so he can’t try and slip away again. He leans down to give a menacing smile and glare to the sinner which the cameras eat up not noticing the smile on Mammon’s face is anything but friendly. The sinner plays it off well giving a bright smile to the camera. 

 

One idiot decides it's a good idea to bring up the shit Fizz pulled at the last clown pageant. Lightning sparks around Mammon as he grinds his teeth. “What did ya just say bitch?!” Mammon towers over a rabbit like sinner.

 

“A-alright everyone I think that wraps up our time today, remember to trust Vox Tech with your safety.” The sinner says making one of his eyes bigger and seemingly hypnotizing the others in the room, not that he could hope to do the same with one of the deadly sins.

 

He motions for Mammon to follow him somewhere with the most professional ass kisser smile Mammon’s ever seen. Yet Mammon could use someone with this power plus he already has notoriety without Mammon having to spend money on him. So he follows the tiny man through a few rooms. He appears to be doing something on his phone as he walks, but finally stops at a room with double doors. Like a proper servant he opens the door and bows for him to enter. Inside is a large meeting room, Mammon doesn’t hesitate to take a seat at the head of the table. 

 

The sinner hides his emotions well as he takes another seat near him. “Well, lord Mammon, it's a nice surprise to see you come to our humble tower. I’m Vox, CEO of Vox tech, and my associates will be with us shortly. Is there anything I can get you in the meantime?”

 

“Humble? You do know this is Pride right?” Mammon chuckles to himself. “Don’t try to suck my dick and just give me your profit margins and your usual business spiel.”

 

Vox ignores the crass comment puffs up his chest in confidence, before his face switches to a multitude of graphs. “Well then I assume you’re wanting to invest as a shareholder, we have a good amount of stock we-”

 

Mammon grabs his face, squinting at the information and touching the screen to try and enlarge the images and text or scroll to new data. Vox struggles at first before just falling limp allowing Mammon to do as he pleases. Vox tries to continue drumming up all the great things that partnering with the V’s will do, grunting as Mammon pokes at his face. The doors eventually open as the two associates Vox was talking about walk in. The girl quickly takes a picture of Mammon manhandling Vox laughing as she taps something on her phone. 

 

Mammon glances at the newcomers seeing a woman with swirls in her hair and some moth man who looks like a cheap imitation of Asmodeus. Mammon glares at the reminder of his fellow sin no matter how corrupted it may be. Dropping Vox he relines in his chair. The TV demon quickly picks himself up and straightens his suit, dusting his sleeves for good measure. To Mammon all of these young sinners look like nothing but an easy payday, not one strong enough on their own so they group together and hunt better prey. Too bad they think kissing up to greed will earn them any favor.

 

“Oh, who’s this Voxy?” The moth asks, getting uncomfortably close and still squinting as if he can't quite see Mammon’s face.

 

Vox quickly pulls the man away from Mammon with a nervous chuckle. “This is Mammon ruler of greed, Mammon this is Valentino he handles the whores that work in our company as well as directs all the best pornos that come from Pride.”

 

Mammon rolls his eyes at the pimp. “Don’t tell me that's where most of your money comes from.”

 

“Oh no, just a portion. Velvet here runs the social media side of our company, along with making the most amazing clothing you'll ever see.” Vox continues quickly pivoting the moth away from the sin upon noticing his annoyance.

 

Mammon only half listens as the sinner talks on, explaining parts of the business with his companions scrolling on their phones unless he said something that pertained to them. The sin didn’t dislike the group, in terms of profit they were extremely compliant so he was willing to invest a small bit. He would have to avoid the moth’s part of the business mainly because it was bad PR for him, he also didn’t get the whole hype with porn after experiencing sex maybe it was something about the voyeur kink Ozzie had talked about years ago when he was explaining things.

 

Mammon is pulled from his inner thoughts when he hears the mention of an angel. “We also have a love drug Val produces, which can even affect angels.”

 

“A love drug that can affect angels?” Mammon interrupts snorting in disbelief.

 

“It's not a lie big guy~ The head of the exorcists himself came by with one of my whores a while ago, a deluded dose was all he needed to get all hot ‘n bothered. Sadly he didn’t stay long enough to see how bad he got, tho…” Val coos blowing pink smoke in Mammon's direction.

 

Mammon tilts his head as if he’s curious. “Adam, you mean? You drugged the first man, Adam, with a sex drug?”

 

“N-not on purpose but yes.” Vox attempts to defend Val who is blind to the static sparks running off Mammon’s face.

 

Mammon clenches his teeth in a tense grin. “Yeah sure… you know what, just send me the prices for any of your open stocks and I’ll think it over then.”

 

Mammon stands walking out of the room and then the building all together, ignoring the baffled sinners as he leaves. He’s half tempted to destroy the V’s tower for just messing with his angel intentionally or not. He’s mad, sure, furious even but he can’t throw a fit in a ring that isn't his. He doesn’t even feel like hunting down new suckers to exploit now. So what else can he do? Head back to the hotel? Adam probably doesn’t want that, and he doesn’t want to see Lucifer.

 

Grumbling to himself he strolls down the sidewalk, wondering what he could possibly do now with so much free time. Suddenly a jingle comes from his phone. Pulling it out he sees it's a court hearing notification, something he can’t really say no to even if he wanted. Something about an imp stealing or whatever. At least it's something he can do to take his mind off things. Going back to greed he quickly changes into a nice suit, taking a few toys along to keep his mind occupied as he waits for the entire event to finish.

 

Appearing in Wrath's courtroom he sees Asmodeus and Beelzebub already there, Belphegor is also in the room fast asleep like normal, but she isn't glaring daggers at him like the other two. Outside of Bee’s parties she is able to show her displeasure with him apparently, and of course the two with a taste for trash stick together. He really doesn't understand them, he used Bee’s advice and Adam still wanted more so even their advice is shit. 

 

Lucifer’s seat is empty like normal but he at least knows where their king is at the moment unlike the rest. Satan is talking to the emotional helper demon he got some years back. The literal embodiment of wrath is taking anger management or some other shit, he’d laugh if he didn’t know Satan would kick his ass for it. Around the court he can see the many high born demons filing in, some icey bird guy is standing smugly on one of the balconies. If Mammon had to guess that guy is probably behind this hearing.

 

Leviathan eventually shows up, she’s cute, and out of the other sins he’s pretty sure she likes him the most. Of course she has this weird dual emotion thing but honestly that's probably the best he can hope for. Maybe if he puts his focus on someone other than Adam he will stop having this icky possessive feeling in his gut. Eh, maybe he’ll ask her out later who knows. 

 

The court actually starts up when a few imps and a hellhound are dragged in, the largest imp he kind of recognizes but can't place. The imp yells and shouts as some others start arguing but Mammon just plays with his fidgets only half paying attention to the ones talking. He only really starts paying attention when he hears the imp say something about killing a highborn demon. Ozzie and Bee start sticking up for the imp, not that he’s really surprised, but them ganging up on him just pisses him off. 

 

Satan stops the fight before it can escalate asking who really wants this shit to go on for much longer, and to Mammon's delight nearly everyone doesn't. When the imp lays his head down to die he shuffled over to Levi to shoot his shot, asking if she wanted to go out. She doesn't answer him just staying quiet so he returns to entertaining himself as the owl prince, or whatever he is, storms in. He starts singing about who’s to blame and rudely gets in his face smashing his block tower. The imp is released, as the owl takes the blame for whatever this mess of a hearing is about. Finally the whole ordeal is finished so he pulls out some lunch and goes to town munching his food.

 

Mammon eventually left along with everyone else returning to their days like nothing happened. Checking the time he figures that Adam should be done talking to his kids by now. Popping into the hotel he looks around the lobby seeing a few familiar sinners’ startled reflection. Charlie jumps slightly at first then smiles, approaching him with a bright smile. 

 

“Uncle Mammon, what are you doing here?” Charlie asks.

 

Mammon sees a try of barely touched treats and snatches one. “Come to get my Adam. Why else would I come to this shithole?”

 

Charlie falters at her hotel being called that but it isn’t his job to make her happy. “Uh, well he’s in his room with dad, but he seemed rather distressed so-”

 

“Great, thanks mate.” Mammon turns, heading up the stairs not pleased that Lucifer is apparently alone with his angel.

 

Mammon listens to the doors trying to find wherever Adam and Lucifer are. One door opens before he can listen and out walks Lucifer holding on Adam’s arm looking far happier than either should be in each other's presence. Adam looks drained but has a tired smile watching Lucifer lead him from the room. Lucifer is practically wagging his tail as he positively beams at the angel. Mammon glares at the duo engranged at the touch no matter how minor.

 

Turning to walk down the hall Lucifer suddenly stops, eyes going wide, as a nervous smile spreads over his face. “Mammon?! W-what are you doing here so early?”

 

Mammon raises a brow at his skittishness. “Come to take Adam home, what did you think I was just gonna leave my little bird in your care for another week?”

 

Adam pulls his arm from Lucifer ignoring the sad look the sin gives him for doing so and approaches Mammon. The sin fights his instincts to grab the man and backs up further when Adam gets close. Confusion plays on Adam's face as Mammon moves away from him and attempts to get close again only to be met with the same reaction. Mammon won’t go back on his promise to not touch Adam without consent, no matter how much Adam tests him. 

 

“Thought you wanted to take me back to greed, why the hell do you keep backing up?” Adam asks, slightly annoyed for whatever reason.

 

Mammon scowls at Lucifer not wanting to remind the angel of the power he now has in front of the other sin. “You haven’t consented yet.” He grumbles a whisper leaning to Adam's ear, careful not to touch his skin.

 

Mammon can see Adam trying to remember what he’s talking about. The sparkle of recognition eventually appears in Adams' eyes same with a smug smirk. Suddenly Adam lunges at Mammon who quickly poofs away leaving the angel coughing in the smoke he left. Undeterred, the man maliciously starts rushing Mammon who attempts to avoid him. Lucifer just watches the two dance away from each other like a game of tag with the arena slowly becoming bigger as Adam gets faster in his chase.

 

Mammon tries to avoid the angel by appearing back in the lobby, he’s getting tired of using his powers especially in quick succession. Adam switches tactics slowly walking down the stairs with deliberate gentle steps, making Mammon’s fur stand on end with the sudden change. It almost makes him remember watching the man hunt down new animals in Eden, unpredictably changing movements to keep his prey guessing. He even has a similar triumphant look on his face as if he’s already cornered a wild animal.

 

“For fuck sake, just say okay and we can go home, why are you being difficult?” Mammon tenses up ready to teleport again if he has to.

 

Adam rolls his neck letting it pop as he cracks his knuckles then lowers himself slightly like he’s about to tackle the sin. “Oh come on Mon-mon, I just want to play a bit~ Don’t tell me you're scared you can't keep up with me.”

 

Mammon cringes at the childish nickname. “You're really testing me Addy…” 

 

“Wouldn’t be fun if I didn’t.” Adam jumps using his wings to gain height before diving at Mammon.

 

Mammon looks for a spot that Adam's shadow isn’t, finding a place behind one of the sinners. Moving there just barely in time and gripping a small spider demon like a shield. “You had your fun. What more do you want, bitch?”

 

Adam lands in a swoop, his wings blasting wind everywhere. Adam rolls his eyes not even bothered by his human shield. Folding his arms and tilting his hips reveling in his sliver of control he makes another ultimatum. “I’ll only go back to greed if I can come back to pride whenever I want.”

 

“ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS?!” Mammon’s grip on his makeshift shield turns harsh as a whine comes from the sinner not that the sin cares.

 

Adam nods, uncaring of Mammon's shout or the sinner’s pain.

 

Tossing the spider aside he stomps in front of Adam, hissing sparks of irritation as loud as the smoke pooling from his mouth as he seethes. “What makes you think I’d ever agree to that, especially when I get nothing in return?” 

 

Adam cranes his neck up to look Mammon in his many eyes. “Who said I wouldn’t give you something?”

 

That makes the sin pause, it's the first time Adams offered something without a fight and he’d be lying to say he wasn't curious. “What do you got in mind?”

 

“Depends on whether you agree or not. If I have to tell you then it would ruin the surprise, wouldn’t it?” Adam plays up a sultry tone but gives nothing away knowing that Mammon’s mind will make the offer far more appealing than anything the man could say.

 

Mammon contemplates it agonizing over relinquishing more freedom to the angel. Biting his lips in frustration for even considering it. “F-fuck fine, fine , you can come here whenever you want but you cant stay long and you have to tell me in advance.”

 

Adam smiles getting exactly what he wanted, opening his arms like he's welcoming a hug. “Alright we can go then.”

 

Mammon tentatively wraps his arms around the man, unsure if that was consent or not, but since Adam doesn't scream he thinks it is. The next moment he transports them to Greed ignoring the hateful or confused looks of the hotel residence as they disappear. He refuses to let go of Adam when the smoke clears greedily hugging his warm body and petting the man’s soft feathers. Adam doesn't fight just allowing the man to squeeze and stroke at his body.

 

“So what do I get?” Mammon nags eager to know what Adam would give him.

 

“Give me a day to prepare it.” Adam says squirming as Mammon touches the spot between his wings.

 

“Sounds like stalling, you wouldn’t lie to me would you Adam? You know how angry I’d get if you lied to me.” Mammon hums lacing his threat sweetly.

 

“Yeah you’d destroy a city block but not touch a single one of my feathers, unless you'd be so quick to go back on your word.” Adam fluffs the fur on Mammon's chin. “Don’t worry I do have something I know you’ll love but I want it to be perfect.”

 

Mammon can't help purring as the angel scratches his face. “Mhm, you're really testing my restraint you know…”

 

“You know it's worth it.” Adam chuckles as he tries to find where he can scratch to make Mammon’s purr get louder.

 

“Better be.” Mammon sets Adam down knowing he’ll have to do some work to make up for the free day he gave Adam, gently kissing Adam's forehead before leaving the first man alone.

Notes:

Wow, finals and midterms kicked my ass. Sorry for the extremely late updates, my inspiration has been a bit iffy at the moment but I'm not done yet so thanks for staying with me.

Chapter 23: Adam's Day out

Adam

 

Yeah, Adam was talking out of his ass when he offered Mammon something, he at least managed to gain a day to figure out what he’s giving Mammon. He knows it can't be something simply bought, especially when he doesn't have money to begin with, or really understand the concept in the first place. More equals better is the extent of money knowledge he knows. He could try making something… food maybe? Or a toy, he used to make them for his kids all the time. His craftsmanship is pretty shotty since he hasn’t practiced since he’s been dead. He hyped this gift of his up so knowing Mammon those probably wouldn't satisfy him. At least not alone, so what else could he do? 

 

Maybe he could prepare an event or take Mammon out to an amusement park. Did they have those in hell? Not that he had the mind to think of anything at the moment, still reeling from the reactions from his kids or the fact that his blood changed colors. An angry Mammon is only going to make things far worse if he doesn’t come up with something. He could ask the glam sisters for ideas but they are really cagey about things, thinking Adam wants to steal their act. 

 

He doesn’t know what demons like, he barely remembers what Mammon liked back in Eden and that was mostly caves and precious metals. Being cooped up in only a few places is really starting to affect Adam, some fresh air might actually help him think of something. Leaving his room Adam walks down to Mammon’s office, peering into his office he sees the sin suffering with paperwork. 

 

With a sigh he puts up his best smile hoping he can push for some more freedom to roam around greed. “Mon is it alright if I explore greed, I want to see if I can get a few things.”

 

Mammon looks up slightly before waving his hand like he doesn’t even care. “Huh? Oh yeah sure, just bring your ax with ya.”

 

Adam blinks then narrows his eyes at the sin. “Was I allowed to do that this entire time?”

 

“Yep, it's my ring, you have free reign. Oh, wear this if you need to buy something.” Mammon digs something out of his pocket, tossing it to Adam before waving his hand to dismiss the man.

 

Catching the item he is met with a green diamond encrusted collar having Mammon's sigil as a tag. Adam glares at the spider mumbling to himself as he leaves the room. “ That would have been nice to know a month ago… ”

 

Finding his mask and something close to his old holy garb or at least nothing too clowny to wear he readies himself to leave. Snatching his guitar and turning it into its ax form, he heads out the front door. Taking to the skies to get a lay of the land he sees the revolting byproducts of capitalism. Toxic waste pouring into the water, constant fighting and robbing everywhere, the smog clouding the air, not to mention how extremely dirty everything is. It's not all that different from pride in all honesty just devoid of his descendants and any semblance of pity he could fake with it. 

 

Squinting at the buildings he finds what he assumes is the shopping district, which is oddly the least rundown outside of Mammon’s circus. Lowering to see what shops are available he notices how unreasonably small some of the doorways are, he’ll have to bend down or crawl just to enter. Being that close to the grimy ground unsettles him, so if he decided to go into those shops he won't stay long. He doesn’t pay much attention to the demons watching him, some are terrified and hesitantly backing away, others confused, but he can feel hungry eyes on him as if he’s an easy payday.

 

Most of the shops are either necessities, home appliances, or fashion none of which appeal to him much less make a suitable gift for Mammon. Hovering slightly above the ground he continues down the street hoping something will catch his eye. Seedy tattoo shops, an old laundromat, a mattress shop not even hiding being a front for money laundering, Hairdresser/nail salon, day spa, food truck… wait spa? Adam stops setting his feet down and peering into the store. He can see demons bathing in floral baths having their horns and nails filed, others getting massages, all while sipping drinks and eating sweet food.

 

Adam can do that, and if he plays his cards right he can enjoy some part of a spa day as well. He does need a break, and Mammon probably thinks he deserves one as well, making the idea perfect. Still he feels he’s missing something, leaning against the wall he ponders why it feels like he’s forgetting something. An itch in his nails make him start nibbling at them absentmindedly. 

 

One demon walks by tapping away at their phone, an image on it catches Adam’s eye. The angel yanks the screen from the imp’s grasp hearing the boy yelp, which is quickly shushed by an icy glare. The teen holds up his hands to cover his face, stepping back as the first man inspects his phone. The image that caught Adam’s interest was one of Mammon but not how he normally is in the photo. He looks larger, with more legs, far more imposing than his regular form. It looked familiar at first but now he recognizes it as the one he first met the sin in, just instead of a holy robe he is in his new clown get up.

 

Looking at the familiar figure an odd sense of ambivalence hits him. This powerful form he remembers as a friend who always had his back. It was easy to forget that the one in the photo and the one who now holds possessive power over him were the same person. A bittersweet smile creeps on his face, at least now he can factor that form into his plan. He turns back to the cowering imp and holds out the phone for him to take back. The imp watches him for a moment tentatively reaching for his phone, quickly snatching it before Adam could change his mind and take the object. Adam pats the kid’s head, as a thank you for letting him borrow the phone.

 

Adam returns to Mammon’s mansion trying to find a good location to set up his surprise, especially since he’s planning to for the more monstrous version of Mammon. He finds two places that could work one being an underused indoor pool the glam sisters and a few other demons practice some moves in, the other being the outdoor pool he didn’t know existed until now. The outdoor pool he chooses for the ambiance and it's more curvy shape, it also has a few statues that make little islands in the pool.

 

Now all he needs is supplies… which he doesn't know where to get. Going inside he grabs a servant. “You! Where would I find stuff like candles, masseuse oil, floral-bath-uh-soap, and other shit to make a spa experience?”

 

The imp woman searches his face for a punch line or something being used to the clowns saying weird things, finding none she straightens up. “Well, it depends on the type of spa you want to make. Is it just for yourself or for lord Mammon?”

 

“Bit of both I guess but don’t tell him, it’s a surprise.” Adam shrugs.

 

“Ah, well then if you want quality then go to lust, for the food however go to gluttony. I can make you a list of the things you’ll need so you can just hand it to the store clerks. I assume you were checking out the pools for this reason?” She perks up as if excited by the prospect of helping him do this.

 

“Uh, yeah wanted to spoil him in his true form so a bathtub won’t cut it.” He explains.

 

Her eyes go wide and he can literally see her pupils turn into hearts as they dilate. “Oh, that’s so sweet! No wonder you're his boyfriend! Here, I’ll prepare the pool, you get the supplies, and when you get back I’ll teach you anything you don’t know.”

 

Adam gawks at the imp's misinterpretation on his and Mammon’s relationship. “No I’m not-!” She scribbles down something on paper, shoving it into his hands, and hurries off before he can correct her.

 

Glancing down at the list it’s surprisingly detailed for a quick scribble, it even has a crude map to help him find his way. A few things are set in greed at least so he starts his shopping in the closest stores. The store he’s led to is a kind of a hole in the wall store, he wouldn’t have noticed it if not for the imp’s directions. He has to crouch to fit through the entrance, he has no idea why these doors are so small. He can feel the door frame scratch his shoulders and hips making him shift uncomfortably to squeeze in the cramped space. Losing a few pounds obviously won’t reduce his bone structure but he wishes he wasn’t so big at times, or could shift size like the sins. 

 

Inside he sees a shark like demon and what he thinks is a hellhound, both watch him with terror as if he’s here to kill them or something. “Is this the, uh, Horns, fur, & hair supply shop ?”

 

The hound slowly nods, posture relaxing slightly. The shark guy lets out a sigh of relief.

 

“Great, I need these.” Adam hands the shark the list pointing to the items marked under the shop's name.

 

The shark guy takes the list squinting at the paper then looking back at Adam looking him up and down. “Uh yeah we have these, but what are you paying with, cash, card?”

 

Adam pats his pockets finding the collar Mammon gave him and tossing it at the shark. The demon’s eyes grow wide, sink going from a sickly green to a stark white. A quick glance at the hellhound he nods towards Adam who’s wondering why they seem so shocked by something like this. The hellhound shoves its head under his hand like a dog begging for attention, tongue lolling out and tail wagging. So much for the intelligence he thought they had, but he can’t deny an animal begging for attention so he scratches around its ears and face as the shark get’s his items.

 

“Here you are, come back whenever you want.” The shark says handing him a bag with a range of different grit files, brushes, and combs. 

 

Adam maneuvers through the door again, looking for the next shop after taking back the collar. The other shops have similar reactions when he shows off the payment, no questions, and quick to get him out with odd sweetness. He sees one shop put up a sign after they hurry him out, it said “Mammon Approved Business!”

 

Not that it matters to him, the rest of the items on his list are in the other rings. Following the map on the paper he is led to what looks like a large elevator with many different demons. He goes to the counter growing accustomed to the looks he draws from demons with his mere presence. 

 

He leans over the counter. “Does this go to gluttony or lust?”

 

“Y-your Adam!” The receptionist says instead of answering him.

 

“Yeah, I’m Adam, first man, original dick, father of every sad sinner in existence, now answer my fucking question!” He glares at the woman tired of shopping already.

 

“Huh, oh yes, this elevator goes to gluttony. I’m a big fan Mr. Adam, you wouldn’t be going to one of Lord Beelzebub’s parties would you?” She coyly plays with her hair obviously attracted to the angel.

 

“Bee, is throwing a party?” He tries to remember how the sin used to be and if that sounds like something she would do, not really noticing the demon’s movements.

 

“You're close enough to call her Bee but didn’t know she’s throwing a party? It’s something about an imp not dying, if I recall right. If you need a plus one I’d be happy to be the lucky girl.” She gently ghosts her fingers over his.

 

He ponders, a moment finally noticing the succubus's attempts. He knows what he does next is foolish, but if he can deny the storm of emotions and thoughts in his mind just a little longer than he will. “Sure babe, why not?”

 

She smiles brightly almost enough for him to forget he’s a vile demon he’s using to forget the negative thoughts fighting in the back of his mind. “Oh wonderful, just sit anywhere and in a moment we’ll arrive, then we can go party.”

 

Adam waves, sitting away from the rabble as much as he can. The elevator shakes a bit before lifting. A second later Adam feels the webs he’d forgotten Mammon placed around his neck, wrist, ankles, and wings pull him down to the floor. It’s trying to prevent him from leaving the ring and the further away from greed the tighter the strings get, digging deep into his skin enough to make him bleed. It feels like the strings are going to cut off his limbs until they seemingly snap, letting Adam jolt up lightly panting as he struggles not to scream.

 

The rosy gold blood oozes out of his new wounds, mocking him. He knows Mammon knows something happened, and that thought sends a shiver up his spine. He rubs at his tender wrists still feeling web wrapped around the area. Pulling at the web he sees the contract still intact, with his signature shining brightly. He’s fucked, plain and simple. He doesn’t know how mad Mammon’s gonna get but it won't be pretty. Just when he got an ounce of freedom he blew it… He sits back down in the small uncomfortable plastic chair, lightly banging his head into the wall attempting to make his mind not dread too much over what's already done.

 

The elevator dings as the large shutter doors open for everyone to leave. Adam lets the demons rush out before he even gets up. Walking out he spots the succubus he was talking to earlier, she changed into something far more revealing and is fixing her makeup in the small mirror of her compact. She jumps when she spots him pushing her stuff into her purse and rushing to wrap herself around his arm, like one of his exterminators used to do. He clicks his tongue at the memory, hating how he compared his girls to a filthy demon. The girl’s smile falters and she self-consciously fiddles with the edge of her skimpy dress at the sound he makes.

 

“Got to do a bit of shopping ‘fore we go party alright babe?” Adam says walking off as the girl struggles to keep up with his pace.

 

“Oh that’s fine. Em, could you slow down or- ah!” Adam grabs around her waist, easily lifting her to sit on his shoulder so her complaints don’t become too annoying.

 

“Happy? Now shut up, for now.” She politely crosses her legs so the demons they pass by don’t see up her dress, but a naughty blush dusts her cheeks.

 

The shops he goes to in gluttony are mainly food, oddly they seem more at ease when he has a demon on his shoulder then if he’s alone. He tells the worker to send the food directly to Mammon’s place rather than carry it around in a party, handing the imps and hellhounds the supplies he’s already gathered. Lacing a threat that either he or Mammon will hurt them for failing to deliver the items in perfect condition. He was worried that Mammon’s collar might not work in another ring but it surprisingly does.

 

The succubus leads him to the party giddily bouncing on his shoulder. There is no security or anything outside except for a few party goers spilling out to avoid the blasting music or throw up their guts in peace. The building looks like a giant beehive mixed with a lava lamp. For once he doesn't have to bend to fit in the door, which is probably the first blessing he’s had in a while, at least for his back. Stepping inside he sees hounds of every shape and size, a good handful of imps, succubus, and some fish demons. 

 

He stands taller than everyone, his wings drawing attention as people part to let him pass. Now he feels self-conscious but doesn’t let it show as he peers at the giant cocktails, and food the demons are eating. The food makes his mouth water, everything looks absolutely delicious and overly surgery. All he needs is to find where to get some for himself. He looks to the succubus on his shoulder whose basking is the looks that they draw, and kicking her legs and she draped over him.

 

“Hey, where do I get the food?” He asks a little louder than normal to be heard over the music.

 

The demon shrugs, sliding down to be back on the ground. Looking around she spots someone she knows grabbing Adams arm and leading him through the crowd. She drags him to a group with another succubi, and four hellhounds, one of which is probably the biggest hellhound he’s seen so far. The group grows even stranger as he realizes one of the dog-like demons isn’t even a hound but instead Beelzebub herself. Adam stiffens a bit not quite recalling if the last time he saw the sin was positive or negative.

 

“Hey, Beelzebub, Tex, guess who I found.” The succubus announces earning attention and intrigue.

 

Bee smiles confused but happy at her patrons excitement. “Oh, is the big guy behind ya your special someone?”

 

Adam yanks his arm out of the demon’s grasp at the mere implication he would date her. The only thing he and the demon may have is a one night stand and even then the prospect is losing its appeal by the minute. Bee’s ears flatten in worry nervously chuckling as Adam’s mask extenuates his irritation. Slowly he’s starting to remember why he didn’t hang out with her back in Eden, sure she’s sweet but way too presumptuous, often hitting sore spots on accident. She usually worsened any fight he and Lilith had and on top of that always took Lilith’s side.

 

The big hound, Tex he assumes, has been intently looking at him for more moments than he’s comfortable with. Just when Adam’s about to snap at the dog he steps forward holding out his hand with a large smile of recognition. “Oh I know, you’re Adam, the new talent for Mammon. Nice to meet you I’m Vortex”

 

Adam looks at the demon’s paw for a long enough time to make the mutt nervous before shaking it with a hatful grin. “That’s Adam the first man, not Mammon’s new talent. He doesn’t own me.”

 

Bee glows finally understanding who he is. “No way, really you're Adam, the same little guy I used to play with back in Eden?!”

 

Adam unclips his mask, pulling it off before tucking it under his arm. “Yep, same one who bet you couldn’t make a watermelon I couldn’t break with my bare hands no matter how big, and guess what I still haven't lost that bet.”

 

“It is you!” Bee yanks him into a crushing hug. “I couldn’t even recognize you with a silly mask on, and the clothes are new too. They look good on you babe, but I did kinda dig the nude look if you want to do it again.”

 

“I’ll keep that in mind but not tonight, kay Belzy.” Adam will certainly not do that.

 

“Aw, alright.” She pouts a second then notices his empty hands, and manifests a delectable kabob. “Here, you look hungry.”

 

That one snack is what starts the party to him, the rest of the night mixes together as a wash of mouth foaming sweetness. He remembers constant gulps of this odd drink he thinks was call Beezle-Juice, jaw numbing amounts of food, half finished conversations, sloppy make out sessions with who knows how many people, all culminating in him waking up in some stranger house covered in the sleeping bodies of seven different demons all ranging in species. Peeling himself out from under the mass without waking the people, thankful he heads towards the kitchen. 

 

He finds the succubus who got him into the party to begin with making coffee, she smiles at him offering a cup. “Great party huh?”

 

“Would be, if I could remember it…” Adam says taking the mug offered. 

 

He replies he is only wearing a black skin suit he normally wears under his clothes but not his robe or his mask, before he freaks out the demon points to a pile of clothes. “Don’t worry big guy, you definitely performed better than any other black outs I know, I mean you tired out three succubus and still wanted more.”

 

Adam smirks to himself a tad proud that he has more stamina than a literal sex demon then notices the sun. “Shit! What time is it?!”

 

She watches him toss on his clothes that smell freshly washed. “About six in the morning, do you need a ride somewhere?”

 

“I need to get to Lust, I have to finish my shopping, then leg it to greed. Hopefully the surprise I’m making will sooth the giant baby I’m making for enough so he doesn’t kill me for breaking the rules.” He explains double checking he has everything he had before.

 

She scrunches her face as if pained. “Ugh yeah, greed’s a wreck right now apparently Mammon went crazy and doesn’t seem like he’ll stop soon so most are avoiding the ring altogether.”

 

“ That’s probably my fault… ” Adam mumbles to himself, finding nothing missing which is more amazing than he’ll ever admit he turns back to the woman. “Can you get me to Lust at least?”

 

“Huh, oh yeah sure just let me get dressed.” He steps into a room taking a few minutes and returns, jingling her keys and leading him out of the apartment. 

 

Adam is driven to another lift, he parts ways with the demon woman and finds a seat. This time the elevator is going down, the wait is far longer too. He rubs his temples to ease his hangover but from the bits he remembers he had a great time, challenged Bee to a keg stand and matched the time for the only other guy to beat Bee at her own game. The sound signaling they’ve hit lust grates on his ears and wakes him up more than he already was. 

 

Stepping into the ring he’s met with what he can only describe as kink, each and every type he’s ever known. Greed is corporate sludge, Gluttony is a ring of constant partying, and Lust is just pure sex culture, all rings showing the fun and the the fucked up of their sin. Greed is unapologetic in its exploitation showing off its problems and blaming the masses for the faults of profit. Gluttony is in denial of its issues with a drunken haze forgetting what excessive indulgence can create. He already knows the worst sides of Lust without even needing to look.

 

Looking at the list he has oils, candles, and the scent based stuff left it seems. He heads to the candle shop first trying to not let the eyes watching him with hungry looks make his skin crawl. Walking in he sees a slightly bored demon with a candle melting in his head, who brightens when the man walks in. Looking he sees a host of different types of candles, some with low melting points others with high, he doesn’t really understand the difference but the shop seems intent on the difference considering the large signs. 

 

“Welcome, is there anything I can help you with?” The demon smiles sweetly.

 

“Trying to make a spa experience, I need something to set the mood.” Adam answers, already placing his payment on the counter. 

 

“Oh that sounds lovely we have a few choices here, any specific scent the recipient likes? To narrow it down.” The demon is grabbing a few different candles from the shelves.

 

Adam thinks, not really knowing what smells Mammon likes in the slightest. “Money? Gold maybe?”

 

The shopkeeper searches the shelves pulling three candles out, placing them in front of the man to smell. One had a musty metallic smell like an ore deposit in a wet cave. The second was smoky nicotine, like cigars at a billiard table with a subtle floral scent underneath like a woman's perfume. The last smelled like a fruity bubble bath just made with higher quality ingredients somehow, and an almost milky rose petal undertone. He pushes the middle away not interested in it but the first and last were a toss up, apart they felt like they were missing something but together they oddly made a pleasant combination.

 

“Is ten of each doable?” Adam holds the two candles he likes as he asks.

 

“Perfect, I'll wrap them up for you.” The demon cheers as he neatly wraps up each item with good padding.

 

The other shops are similar in pleasantness, before he notices he has just about everything he needs. The thought of returning to greed isn’t one he wants to do, knowing the sin is enraged already. He reasons that stalling a bit longer won’t hurt, but he needs to find something to keep his attention or he’ll focus on the demon he has to return to. He decides to take a birds eye view of Lust to see if there’s anything that seems fun. The view is nothing like the stuff in heaven. All the depravity would scare the purehearted angels that don’t understand how anyone would derive pleasure from such acts.

 

Flying around he doesn't find much of interest, which is honestly surprising, he would have thought the place would be more fun. Maybe he’s just not in the mood to have fun… Spotting a tower that’s taller than any other building he suspects that’s Asmodeus’ home. With nothing better to keep his mind off things he flies up to the windows finding an already broken one in the kitchen. Fiddling with the latch, careful not to cut himself on the broken glass, he sneaks his way into the penthouse.

 

Everything being dark probably means Ozzie isn’t even awake yet, for a rooster he sure wasn’t an early riser. The clock shows seven-o-eight with hearts where circles should be. Adam skims through the food he can find deciding to make breakfast for him and the sin, he also remembers an imp that seemed attached to the bird so three people he’s making food for. There isn't a lot he can make with the stuff he found but he settles for French toast, drizzled in syrup, a dusting of powdered sugar, topped with a scoop of ice cream. It takes him about half an hour, he makes sure to make the ice cream resemble a heart for the sin.

 

He leaves his mask on the counter munching on his food as he pours a few glasses of coffee. Since Ozzie still isn't up he sets the food on a tray and begins exploring. Finding the bedroom he sees the imp he remembers mischievously about to blow an air horn in the sins sleeping ears. The Imp pauses, shocked to see him. The imp glances at the food in his hand then back at the angel tilting his head, Adam lifts the food showing that a palate is for him. The jester makes a quiet “Oh” then holds his finger up to tell Adam to wait.

 

The man covers his ears with his shoulder and free hand, nodding for the prankster to continue. The imp drapes his arm over his ears before blasting the horn. Asmodeus' jolts up then falls back down with a moan of tiredness. Complaining about the imps' antics in his grogginess. The imp laughs slipping away from the sin to grab a long list of things and happily taking the coffee offer on the tray. The rooster however just rolls over pulling the pillow over his face.

 

Adam steps up nudging the giant bird and holding the tray around his face to coax the sin from his silk cocoon. “Wake up Ozzie, I made ya breakfast.”

 

Asmodeus' drags the pillow down his face looking at Adam baffled about what he’s doing in his house but the sweet smell of food does the work of making the chicken sit up. “How are you here?”

 

The bird pecks at his food, savoring the flavor. "Window was broken, ya might want to get it fixed.”

 

The imp looks guilty about something, stuffing his face to cover up whatever he did. “Okayyyy, but how are you in Lust?” Ozzie asks, ignoring the imps' odd actions.

 

“Elevators are all over the place, Oz, not hard to use ‘em.” Adam avoids the details hinting that he doesn’t want to talk about it.

 

They start talking as they finish their breakfast. Adam briefing Ozzie on what he’s been up to minus the bad parts, as the man asks what Ozzie’s been up to since Eden. He doesn’t understand a lot of it but the imp making crude jokes rip laughs for him no matter how much he tries not to. Ozzie asks how he and Lucifer have been, which makes Adam pause. He really hasn’t figured out if he and Lucifer are alright. It's hard to forget the betrayal, years of resentment, and especially the fact that Lucifer did almost kill him before his daughter stopped the assault. Not that she stopped the fucking maid of hers who nearly did him in.

 

“Don’t really know, we aren't trying to kill each other at least.” Adam answers.

 

Ozzie’s brows crease. “Are you sure? When he came here asking for advice it seemed like he was going to ask for your hand in marriage.”

 

Adam snorts, his old hate filled emotions rear their head at such a sacred union being defiled by his own prejudice. “Me, marry the same fucker that ruined my last two marriages? Fuck that, bitch better be happy I can stand him enough to rail his pathetic ass. Besides marriage is for a man and a woman, it’s fucking biblical law.” 

 

Ozzie and the imp share an absolutely bewildered look. “Wait, what?” The imp asks.

 

“You’ve already slept with Luci?!” Ozzie continues.

 

Adam curses himself for the slip, trying to find some sort of defense he shrugs like it’s not important. “Wanted to see what my wives left me for, and frankly he’s nothing special.”

 

Oz pinches his nose. “I swear to Satan if you wore socks to try and say you didn’t have gay sex…”

 

Adam yanks Ozzie by his shirt collar fast as lightning so he can snarl directly into the sin’s face. “Don’t. Ever. Call. Me. Gay. You. Revolting. Demon. Scum! ”

 

Oz glares, his fiery mane flaring for a second but then it dies down. Oz sighs like he’s dealing with a stubborn child rather than a grown man. “If you say so.”

 

Adam holds his stare slowly releasing Ozzie’s clothes, an odd ache pierces his nails as they refuse to unlatch from the sins garments. Adam yanks his arm away not wanting to look at the sin anymore, the ache turns from a minor annoyance to agony in an instant. Adam screeches in pain holding his left hand wondering what happened. His fingernails or rather the nail bed is leaking rosy gold the nails themselves are now gone. Ozzie and Fizz lean over to check on the angel, grimacing at the wound. Adam sees caught on the clothes of the sin are his nails, so brittle that a single tug removed them from his body.

 

The imp disappears for a second and returns with a first aid kit. Adam tries to shove the two away but Ozzie easily maneuvers his arm to begin checking and cleaning the injury. Adam fights for a moment then just gives up and allows them to treat him. The two quickly clean the wound, wrapping the individual fingers gently. When done Adam is released, with two worried demons who have know idea how he hurt himself that badly that fast. Adam hates their pity, so he gets up heading for the exit he knows. The two follow after him.

 

“Wait, Adam where are you going?” He hears the imp call after him.

 

“Greed, I’m late already, might as well not piss Mammon off any more than I already have.” Adam grunts, grabbing his things and shoving his mask over his face.

 

“What are you talking about?” Ozzie questions as Adam opens the window.

 

“None of your fucking business, great time talking and all but bye.” Adam sounds more sarcastic then he means but leaves before either can stop him.

 

He’s in pain, feeling his pulse in his fingertips with a lingering sting. Not that it slows him down, he does need to return to greed. Mammon will hunt him down otherwise and then things will only get worse for him. The transport to greed is near empty, only the operators of the machine are there. The annoying ding goes off and Adam drags himself out into the ring. Instantly he notices the city is half destroyed with large puncture marks in the rubble almost as if a giant centipede ran through smashing buildings, dead bodies of unlucky imps and other demons lay in the rubble.

 

Adam winces at the scene not boding well for his return. Hastily he heads to the mansion nervous of what awaits him. Landing in the backyard where he found the pool, he sees the imp that had sent him out for supplies. The pool looks far better than it did the other day, almost sparkling with how clean it is. The imp looks proud of herself fixing a few flowers and sweeping away at the path around the pool.

 

She looks at him with a smile that doesn't belong in this hellscape. “You’re back! Finally, Lord Mammon has been really worried about you, he thinks someone kidnapped you or something since you’ve been gone so long.”

 

“Nope just got sidetracked, here’s the last of the stuff.” Adam hands her the things he got in lust.

 

She looks into the bag. “Perfect, I’ll finish up here but you really need to go see the boss or I’m afraid he might kill some of the clowns.

 

Adam doesn't initially move until the imp lightly pats his hip, the highest spot she can reach, in a show of sympathy. The walk to Mammon’s office is slow, he can feel his heartbeat quicken, and hands sweating the closer he gets. The sound of the circus is eerily quiet like the type before a tornado, the only sound he hears are his own footsteps. The door handle is carefully turned, pushing just so a crack of the room can be seen but it's enough for Mammon to notice the creak of the hinges.

 

A vase is smashed at the wall not far from where an imps head may peek out from the door. “YOU BETTER HAVE NEWS ABOUT MY ADAM OR YOUR FUCKING DEAD!!!”

 

Adam waves his hand to hopefully dissuade the sin from tossing more things at him. When nothing is tossed he pokes his head into the room, hoping the fact he left his mask in his room will make the demon go easy on him. “I’m back.”

 

Mammon’s livid expression vanishes in an instant, all eight of his eyes going wide. His arms holding a jar filled with who knows what go slack, dropping the object that shatters on the floor. The sin steps toward the angel eyes weirdly watering, looking more like a heartbroken puppy that hasn’t seen their owner in a month than the imposing sin Adam knows. His arms tremble as they reach toward the first man as if scared he’s a mirage of some kind. His emotions continue to fluctuate, evident by his teeth grinding into a snarl, it’s as if Mammon doesn’t even know his own feelings at the moment.

 

“Where the bloody FUCK have you been!” Mammon’s hands squeeze into fists trying to restrain themselves from touching the angel, as he grunts out the words.

 

“Out getting things for the gift I’m making, though you wanted the most luxurious version of the surprise.” Adam dodges the question a bit, telling a half truth instead.

 

Mammon’s eyes twitch in irritation, not believing the angel or missing his attempt to hide something. “ Adam , my webs snapped, which means you left the ring.”

 

Adam looks away from the demon rubbing the still sore wrists. He doesn’t know how to weasel his way out of this. If he admits that he went to gluttony he can't tell how the sin may react, Lust on the other hand is definitely going to further the foul mood. Mammon scrutinizes the man, eyes landing on the bandages around his hand going from anger to worry. Two of his arms jut out to grab but stop just before touching as the sin clicks his tongue in annoyance having to adhere to the angel’s earlier orders of not touching without consent. The hands soften their posture silently asking to see what happened to his hand.

 

“You managed to fuck up your hand too?” Mammon asks, losing the harshness of his voice a bit.

 

Adam lowers the tender hand into the spider’s grasp, allowing him to look over the wound. With surprising care he unwraps the bandages to see the damage. It gives Adam some time to contemplate a cover story. Maybe he went to Pride to gather supplies, but that may set off Mammon for his closeness to Lucifer. Besides he doesn’t know if Mammon would ask the king to corroborate the validity of his story, the likelihood of Lucifer backing him up is good but not one hundred percent.

 

Mammon’s grip tightening on his wrist makes Adam wince, now noticing the intense focus the spider has on his missing nails. “...who did this?” His voice is eerily clear, and calm

 

“What?” Adam doesn’t understand why the Spider is so interested in the injury.

 

Mammon's eyes look squarely into his. “I asked, what fucker did this to you?”

 

No one did this to him, why would the sin think someone would? On the other hand he honestly has no idea why his body is changing, or why it’s rejecting parts of itself. He most definitely doesn’t trust Mammon enough to inform him of his blood color changing, even if he may notice by the scabs. Still if he says the truth, it probably won’t be believed.

 

Adam flounders a bit trying to come up with the words. “It just happened okay, it’ll heal.”

 

“Just happened? You expect me to believe that bullshit?! Nails don’t just come off so tell me what fucker-” Mammon cuts himself off a hand not touching Adam covers his mouth as he has an epiphany. “You were kidnapped weren't you?”

 

The angel is getting whiplash from the unpredictability of the spider's mood, barely able to understand one before another takes its place. For once the sin jumping to conclusions actually benefits Adam giving him a much needed cover story. “I’m not anymore at least, they jumped me by surprise but when I came to they weren’t a match for me.”

 

Mammon’s eyes soften as a worried frown appears on his face, looking unnatural. “They’re dead?”

 

“Killed them myself, nothing left of the bastards.” Adam confirms.

 

“That's it I’m getting you a hellhound, we’ll go pick one out tomorrow. I don’t need a kidnapping scare every time you step outside.” Mammon lowers his head slightly, rewrapping Adam’s hand. The sin interweaves his own silk webs with the bandages tightly securing them, before lightly pulling away returning to his usually annoyed happyish expression.

 

The idea of a pet guard dog that reports to Mammon isn’t all that appealing but he’s already pushing it as it is so he keeps his mouth shut. He’s just happy Mammon bought that story, and the sin’s anger is no longer directed at him. “Anyway… I did finish up the surprise I was making.”

 

Adams words draw the demon in as if the last few minutes didn’t just happen. “You did?”

 

Adam nods. “Mhm hmm, it's more of an experience than a thing. Follow me.”

 

Mammon excitedly follows, annoyingly rambling off questions like a kid trying to find out what their birthday presents are before they tear the wrapping to shreds. Adam just stays silent, not giving anything away as he walks through the winding hallways. When Adam opens the door to the backyard he’s even slightly taken aback by how detailed the imp got in preparing the pool and around it. The candles he bought are delicately illuminating the water, flowers strategically placed to not be in the way but adding to the atmosphere, and the water itself is steaming mild heat as it emits a deliciously sweet aroma. A mobile trolley with all the equipment he gathered beautifully arranged upon it with their uses and the order to use them meticulously labeled to streamlining the process. The food he bought is set on a small table at the edge of the pool stairs with a small bell to signal for more.

 

Mammon tilts his head mildly disappointed. “You cleaned my pool?”

 

Adam rubs his temples praying to whoever's still listening to give him the strength not to strangle the sin. “No you f-, well, yeah partly I guess, but no. I thought I’d give you a spa day, letting you have a taste of my angel fingers grooming you, like I used to.”

 

“You mean when you’d pick all that annoying dirt out of my fur?” Mammon scratches the back of his neck at the memory remembering how annoying the stuff was when he couldn't reach it.

 

Adam nods. “Exactly.” 

 

“Okay… why do you need a pool for that? I'm only a foot or so taller than you.” Adam glares at the reminder, he’s ten feet tall and still the sin is taller than him.

 

“ Even my youngest is smarter than you. ” Adam mumbles under his breath. “It’s for your true form, figured you don't get to stretch your real legs a lot, and get pampered in it even less.”

 

Mammon laughs holding his stomach like Adam just told the funniest joke in existence, he heaves for a second calming down as he notices Adam is laughing. “You're serious?”

 

“Call me nostalgic.” Adam shrugs, he partly wants to gauge the weakness of the sin’s true form, but he does miss seeing what he actually recognizes the demon as rather than this more manageable size.

 

Briefly Mammon looks uncomfortable, sighing he relents to Adam’s will. “Fine, but you asked for this, don’t get scared and piss your pants.”

 

Adam rolls his eyes. The sin hesitates, then slowly starts removing his clothes, oddly nervous under Adam’s watchful eyes. It’s now that Adam realizes hasn’t ever actually seen Mammon nude, not in Eden and not in hell. This new near docile Mammon might be born from a similar dislike of his body that Adam has, but the contrast of Mammon's normally loud self-assured personality makes that hard to believe. The clothes hide bone white fur, that has no reason to look so soft. His hands look like a mix of spider paws and humanoid hands, the skin or exoskeleton of which is striped alternating at the joints, with gold knife-like nails. 

 

The fur makes it hard to see anything it may be hiding even without clothes, Adam has no idea how he wears so much in the heat of hell if he has so much fur. Mammon curls up, at first Adam thinks he suddenly got sick but a cocoon quickly wraps around the sin. Adam sees it morph and moves as if Mammon's fighting to get out, boy, he wishes the sin would suffocate himself in there. The angel would be so lucky but no, a hand stabs through the substance, ripping and tearing until it's freed. Quick as lightning a mass shoots out diving into the water, but the monster appears endless only allowing the man to make out a blur of black, light green and sharp gold legs stamping into the ground. The shadow in the water weaves around the edges and little islands in the pool.

 

Finally he sees the last of the sin crawl out of the destroyed cocoon, from the water he sees the shadow near him before it jumps out of the water splashing him with the fragrant liquid. Startled, he jumps back, feathers puffing up and moving to make him appear bigger on instinct. Mammon laughs, his chelicerae make his jaw look wider as they poke out the sides of his mouth and almost look like he’s able to eat the angel, not helped by the mobility of the fang.

 

“You're such a dick.” Adam says shaking off some of the water.

 

“Hey, you're the one that wanted to see the true me again, not my fault you can't take a joke.” His upper body leans down, to be at eye level with Adam which is easy for the demon since his face is only a little smaller than Adam's body now.

 

Above what is his waist Mammon’s fluffy wet fur remains white with minor black marks, but he now looks annoyingly thin almost like Asmodeus’s build. His face is sharper with three large horns that used to be hidden in his hat now looking like some false crown protruding from his skin. His hips are wide being the transition to the long segmented body, he counts about twenty-five sets of legs one on each segment. Each segment is about a meter in length looking like a centipede with a flattish back. The photo that reminded him of this form only had about eight legs and Mammon remained rather thick; he also didn’t have these mobile fangs hanging out of his mouth.

 

“Why the fuck did you get skinny, and where did those come from?” Adam complains pointing at the fangs.

 

Mammon chuckles pointing at his pincers. “These? I’ve always had them. They just stay in my mouth when I talk sorta like a second cheek, harder to keep them in when I'm big since they grow too.”

 

Adam can hear a small lisp hiss out in the sin’s Australian accent, seeing a weakness he goes for it. “You sure you're not hiding them to keep the rumors away from that speech impediment of yours?”

 

“Oh fuck you.” Mammon snickers good naturedly, not bothered by the angel's attack at his way of talking. “As for why you get to see my finely crafted figure better now, a little thing called conservation of mass, ya daft cunt.”

 

“What?” Adam doesn't understand what the demon means by that.

 

Mammon motions to the whole of his body with all of his arms. “You think all of this can fit in a small body like yours easily? No, and the more power I get the bigger I get so to compensate I store the stuff I can't suck in, in my size and height, all of the sins do.”

 

“If you say so. Does that mean you are able to condense this body as well?” Adam wonders how much work this is going to be, he hadn’t realized how big the demon actually was.

 

“Yeah, I’m already doing that, but I figured this was good enough for the real me you wanted to see.” Mammon places his bottom two arms on his hips and crosses the other two over his chest. “What? Still not good enough for you?”

 

“Nah it’s fine.” Adam grabs a brush. “Let’s get started.”

 

Adam flies up grinding a decent place to start brushing through Mammon’s fur, using the soapy water to root out tangles. Mammon is at first extremely tense, apparently not used to someone directly touching his fur or his true body possibly. Thoroughly brushing through the fur is a tad tedious but it makes the combing process far easier, Mammon grunts and complains like his daughters used to when he had to fight through whatever rats nest they made in their hair. Thankfully Mammon's body is mainly exoskeleton rather than fur or else he’d be brushing for days instead of a few hours. 

 

After the fur is finished he grabs a brush to scrub at the rest of the body putting extra emphasis where the segments of Mammon's body meet. Mammon relaxes as Adam continues. At times Adam notices he’s found an itchy spot when he sees the sharp legs of the demon kick like a dog, stabbing into the ground enough to leave punctures in the cement. Mammon is surprisingly cooperative, raising his body out of the water for the angel to get at without getting too wet. Adam’s only about halfway done and is already tired, panting in exhaustion and minor pain from his recent injuries.

 

Mammon reaches back offering some food for the angel to snack on. “Want me to return the favor after you're done?”

 

Adam lets the sin feed him as he continues to work. “If I didn’t know any better I’d think you just want to put your hands all over me.”

 

“Me? Never!” Mammon chuckles, failing to be scandalized like he’s trying to pretend. “I just feel so bad watching you toil away that I feel it’s only fair that I grope around your body for a few hours as well.”

 

Adam snorts. “If you hate it that much I can stop~”

 

Mammon shakes his head. “No no no, you put so much time into this already, I'd be rude to make you quit now.”

 

They banter back and forth as Adam finishes the cleaning. Next he gets a file running down the edges of Mammon's gold legs effectively making them even more lethal and shining the legs until they sparkle. Mammon happily admires how they reflect his face back at him when he inspects each limb. This takes the longest by far, but his wings help him reach odd angles. The finest grit file he saves for Mammon's horns. By now the demon has fallen into a comfortable nap, softly snoring. Adam wishes he could do the same, his arms, legs, wings and neck aching with use.

 

Finishing up with the files, he looks at what’s left to do as he washes his hands to remove the gold shavings. Fangs care and other dental hygiene is all that remains on the tray, he doesn't know what Spa cleaned patron’s teeth but for all he knows it's common for demons. Tapping at Mammon face, he wakes groggily yawning. Adam uses his wings to push the pincers away, his non-injured hand to hold the upper jaw and stomps on the lower one to keep Mammon’s mouth open for him to work on. The sin chokes a bit startled by not being able to jaw easily.

 

Adam summons the last bit of his energy, willing himself to finish what he promised before he passes out. Mammon doesn't fight or clothes his mouth when Adam lets go, making Adam absently remember the relationship some birds have with alligators, cleaning the reptile's teeth in a symbiotic benefit for both animals. Adam sharpens and cleans each tooth, stepping back he double checks his work. 

 

He sighs in relief laying down on the ground, satisfied that he did a noticeably good job. “Alright, done, I’m dead now. Thank you for visiting Spa Adam our opening and closing day, never come back you spoiled bitch.” 

 

Mammon smiles crawling out of the water, shaking it off and fluffing his fur a bit. “Don’t expect a tip then.”

 

“Like you ever tip.” Adam deadpans

 

“Got me there, here let me treat you.” Mammon offers an oversized hand to Adam.

 

Adam looks at the hand, after all that work he does want a spa day of his own. “How do I know you won’t turn this into a sex thing?”

 

“I promised I wouldn’t do that anymore, I haven't broken my word and I don’t plan to.” Mammon reasons.

 

Adam takes his hand being yanked up but the sin baffles him. “Fine, don’t make me regret this.”

 

Mammon picks him up, gently removing his clothes and unraveling his bandages carefully he lays the angel into the pool with him the water is still as clean, warm and fragrant as before. Using the surplus of scrubs and lathers mammon diligently cleans every inch of Adam’s skin, he only needs his thumbs to massage Adam’s tired muscles, where Adam needs his whole body to attempt the same for the demon. Mammon uses his extra arms expertly, attacking multiple areas at once. The sin is extremely careful of the scabbed areas, attempting to not accidentally open them. 

 

A single hour passes, all the time and effort he put into Mammon is done in a fraction of the time for him. Adam is a living puddle in his hands, Mammon decides they’ve done enough soaking and gets out again violently shaking the water of himself and wrapping a towel around before walking back into the mansion telling the imps to go clean the pool, grabbing snacks, and finding medical supplies. He is taken to Mammon’s room, the demon's lower half curling around him as the upper part goes into the bathroom, returning with a hair dryer. 

 

The many hands towel the rest of the water off, then one blasts hot air at him first at his hair then his wings as the others apply ointment to his wounds and wrap them. The demon has been subtly condensing, most likely returning to his normal state as time passes. When Adam is dry, and bandaged up Mammon turns the hair dryer to himself. Adam tries to move, wanting to return to his room to sleep, Mammon's lower half stops him curling tighter around the angel. Adam relents, too tired to fight, mammon pulls at a string in his web of a room producing a pair of pajamas for both of them.

 

Both of them get ready to sleep, Mammon snuggling close to Adam. “Don’t think I didn’t see what Luci did to those piercings I gave you.” Mammon whispers as the lights go out making Adam’ hair stand on end until he eventually falls into an uneasy slumber.

Notes:

Lota head cannons and such, enjoy, for the next chapter will probably be another wait.

Chapter 24: New Puppy!

Notes:

Honestly starting to believe the AO3 author curse consider how many bad thing are happening to me lately, hopefully y'all are having a better time than me rn, enjoy the chapter, and happy holidays.

Cain

 

Angels descending to hell was cause for alarm, but the fact that they were Abel, Aclima, and Seth of all people was just perfect. The utter fear he could smell when Abel realized who he was, just delicious. His long standing grudge over Mr. Perfect almost made him forget why he approached them, almost. Quickly he slipped a small camera into the wings of his asshole twin as he caught him from tripping. Rushing home to check the feed and see how they interact with their father. He never did see Seth grow up so his reaction was a bit jarring especially compared to the anger and indifference from the other two.

 

Aclima knocking a tooth out of their father’s mouth was oddly satisfying. To know their father wasn’t as indestructible as he always pretended, did make him appear more human and less of a god he and his siblings used to believe. Still it did make his blood boil, what right did she have to hate their father after being one of his favorites even in death? Abel’s indifference was expected of course, he always was more of a momma’s boy.

 

Cainan pops her head through the door. “Hun, Mammon’s at the V’s tower right now.”

 

Cain looks up from the monitor. “Tell one of our siblings, or our kids to keep an eye on him but don’t engage.”

 

Cainan gives him the same worried look she’s done since he was cast out. “I think you’re out of your depth, spying on a sin won’t end well.”

 

“He has our father under his thumb, have you ever seen Adam docile until he got stuck here?” Cain counters.

 

“No, but I also don’t believe dad’s worth all this work after abandoning us, unlike you.” She rolls her eyes tired of her husband's issues.

 

“Help me or don't, darling .” He growls returning to the feed.

 

He hears her huff at his dismissal. Watching the looks Adam gives Abel fuels his own envy, that pitiful desperate look reserved only for the first born, and no one else. He notes down significant things he intends to remember as his brothers are led around the hotel. Eventually the boys head back to heaven, now the test of heaven's security over unauthorized technology comes. Biting his knuckles he watches the golden gates open for his siblings, wondering if the camera will set off an alarm or something.

 

To his surprise it doesn't, nothing happens. His brother walks though the marble kingdom without issue, the world Cain was never allowed to even glimpse is now shown to him. The bright shining white, and glittering gold irritate his eyes. As they head home they wave at angels some look like they could be siblings Cain never met, there's plenty of those. They follow the two into the building that looks like a tree, ending at a long dining room table where Aclima is already waiting. They all sit except for Abel, Seth, and Aclima who move to stand before the angels commanding their attention.

 

“Brothers and sisters we have returned, safe and sound.” Abel states, indicating to his unharmed body.

 

“We also have great news, father is alive!” Seth shouts before Abel can continue, earring shocked looks from their family.

 

“Or more likely a demon parading around his body.” Aclima growls, confusing their audience even further.

 

“Yes, yes we saw what could either be our father alive and well, if a little damaged by the hells or a convincing trick by the demons to pull us to their cause. We will return later to investigate that, but for now we have a rough idea of what the princess of hell has in mind…” Able continues to explain what they did for the day.

 

Cain toons out most of what his Abel is saying to see the family he barely knows. Some of the family seem ready to fight the hells believing their pampered asses stand a chance against people who are at constant war, they are most likely to side with Aclima in the killing all of hell idea of hers. Others seem excited and hopeful maybe because they believe Seth in thinking their father is alive. Others look like they either don’t care whatsoever or are too disgusted with the thought of violence they would rather not be listening to their siblings to begin with. A rift growing in the privileged side of the family is always a good thing.

 

Eventually they all split ways, Abel heads to what could be considered a winery in the cellar of the house, leaning under the spigot and he starts pouring the alcohol straight into his mouth from the barrel. He does this for a few hours, it's honestly rather pathetic. When the barrel no longer releases wine Abel stumbles back up the stairs where Aclima seems to be waiting for him. Offering a loaf of bread and a cutting board of different cheeses she’s been munching on.

 

“Trying to drink yourself to death?” She asks, looking at his disheveled hair.

 

“Dying isn’t the only thing I’m good at, contrary to popular belief.” Abel grunts.

 

“Have you made a decision yet?” She asks, leaning against the counter.

 

“Lima, please. With your outburst, and Seth’s obsession with dad I’m going to need some time to just digest today’s events.” He snatches some cheese sniffing a bit before tossing it in his mouth.

 

“I’m just advising, like you asked, and I’d advise to not trust a demon.” Aclima says sawing the loaf of bread in half and giving one side to him.

 

“Noted, now could you just leave me alone?” Abel sounds just as whiny as Cain remembers.

 

“Whatever you say, your highness.” Aclima does a sarcastic curtsy before leaving.

 

Abel sighs, nibbling at the bread, a sad display that Cain relishes. Happily watching his brother suffer with the dilemma of angering one or the other sibling as he harbors the weight of a decision that has actual consequences for once. His pampered ass has never had to be the fall guy for anything, often pushing hard decisions or responsibility onto others. It’s karmic justice in Cain’s opinion, something he’ll watch until he can’t.

 

Adam

 

Memories have been steadily replacing dreams as his stay in hell goes on almost like they're reminding him of his failing, or showing him what he’s lost. This dream starts off similar but the memory is far more faded. He can't even place it at first brightness followed by darkness. Ear-piercing ringing slowly soothing into a harmonic chime of bells. Feeling of numbness then ebbing into the sensation of the soft fluffy clouds he lays in.

 

Waking in a dream, pulling himself to be kneeling, rubbing the grogginess from his eyes. The memory doesn't recognize the clouds of heaven, nor the figure approaching. Bird-esk with far too many eyes and silvery skin, it's terrifying, a monster far too unnatural to be an animal meaning its either a demon or an angel. An unexplainable sound radiates from it somehow soothing as it is unsettling.

 

“Be not afraid.” It says in his native language, as it shifts to look more human.

 

“Wha- Where- W-Who are you?!” Adam stumbles through the words unable to make sense of things.

 

She gives him the same calm look Eve would give their children. “You may call me Sera, Adam. I am here to welcome you into heaven, since your mortal life has come to an end.”

 

“Mortal life? Wait! OH GOD!” Adam jolts to his neck but feels no wound, the sudden remembrance of his death makes him check to see none of those wounds stayed.

 

Sera nods offering a hand for him to take. “It’s alright, you have no need to worry anymore.”

 

“My kids, they still need me!” Adam argues desperation and denial feeding into his terror.

 

“They will be fine as long as they follow God’s plan.” She reassures.

 

Adam doesn't quite believe her, he doesn’t even know god's plan despite trying to follow it for his entire life. Still he doesn’t have much of a choice but to believe her. Slowly he takes her hand, she pulls him up gently. He feels like his weight has shifted, he takes a step but wobbles since it feels like he’s carrying another person on his back. Looking behind him he sees two large wing bones covered in blood and ripped skin like they pushed their way from his back when he was sleeping. They hold no feathers yet like a baby bird fresh from the egg. It's concerning, his body altering without his knowledge or input.

 

Sera leads him explaining about heaven and showing off angels that range from humanoid to down right horrific. Adam can barely process what she’s saying, still reeling from the fact that he is no longer alive. The memory seemingly skims through itself. The first few days passed by as his feathers grew in, the second he found Abel and the absolute joy he had with it, the days after as he desperately searched for Eve or any of his other children. He never found Eve. Sera took interest in his search, offering him a place at the gate to check people in, saying he'd be first to see his kids if they passed.

 

Who was he to refuse? He didn’t know how to stop working yet, and sure waiting was boring but the prospect of seeing his children made it worth it. Seth was the first of his kids to pass after him, least that he knew of, keeled over from heat stroke and exhaustion working the fields. Then Aclima, poisoned by a flower she didn’t know. The rest trickled in alongside grandchildren and other descendants, until the flood. The rest of his kids drowned along with nearly everyone else making the busiest day of Adam’s afterlife.

 

“Now is there a Lu Nila here?” Adam called to the group of confused people.

 

“Uh, yes?” A small girl no older than five raised her hand approaching him.

 

Adam double checks the description then nods, opening the gate just enough to let her through. “Good go on ahead.” 

 

“M-mr. Adam, do you know where my parents are?” She asks hesitantly looking at the gate.

“Where are they with you?” Adam’s already looking at the next name slightly annoyed by how many more people he has to pick through.

 

“Yes.” She lowers her head replaying the memory of her death probably.

 

“If I didn’t call their name and you didn't see them with everyone else they aren't here.” Adam rolls his eyes. The job of answering the same questions is annoying.

 

“T-then where are they?” She’s tearing up.

 

Adam leans down waving his hand to manifest a cloud in the shape of a toy before grabbing an actual toy from the mass and handing it to the girl. “Where they belong, now head inside sweetheart.”

 

She wants to keep asking but doesn't, slowly dragging herself inside the gold gate. “Now is there a Luc-Lucifer?!” He blinks at the name confused.

 

A pale, blond guy with rosy cheeks struts out of the crowd. “That's my name, but I go be Cipher as to not be confused with the literal devil, you know.”

 

Adam stares at the man he looks like a combination of him, Eve, and the real Lucifer all in one. Looking down at the page he taps at the gold script to see the details. Sure enough the father and mother are listed as Adam and Eve the first humans, and the birth date is only a week or so before he died. “Huh?”

 

“There a problem?” Cipher asks, looking over his shoulder to see the page.

 

“Just didn’t expect to see you I guess.” Conflicting emotions stir in his mind, he blamed the death of Eve on the kid that she had birthed but at the same time it's still his kid. “Just get in.”

 

Lucifer wasn’t the only kid she let into the kingdom of heaven that day but after that he knew no more of his kids were alive so he no longer wanted to stand at the gate and let souls in. Sera was oddly okay with this but that wasn’t the end of his work like he thought. Apparently hell’s getting overpopulated and Sera believes it's his responsibility to solve it. The next thing he knows is he’s the ambassador to hell and to head down to heaven's embassy down in hell. He never got a say, just rushed out of heaven's gates and directed to the buildings. 

 

The building was quiet unlike the noise outside as he waited to see who would be here to talk to him. Tapping his fingers against the table, his patience is starting to wear thin as Sera keeps asking unreasonable things of him. Pushing orphan kids whose parents didn’t end up in heaven on to him because “he knows how kids work”. He even had to teach her how to hold that baby seraphim she’s always carrying around since Emily wouldn’t stop crying. He thought he wouldn't have to deal with crying kids in heaven but until the angels learn or the new souls decide to adopt the kids he’s stuck with them.

 

Stuck in his mind he almost doesn't notice the door open, looking his eyes wide, seeing one of the people he hates the most. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me!”

 

Lilith for her part looked equally baffled to see him. “A-adam?”

 

“Yeah, what did you forget the man you betrayed, did I mean that little to you?” Adam huffs, crossing his arms over his chest.

 

“Betrayed? Really Adam, is that what you think I did?” Lilith says.

 

“What do you call cheating on me if not betrayal?” He counters. 

 

She walks over to his side of the table making him unconsciously back into his chair, then sits right in front of him gently gliding her fingers over his jaw as he attempts to look away from her like a petulant child. “Is it so wrong to want more than I was given? We needed a break since we kept fighting but that doesn't mean I stopped loving you.”

 

Adam wants to laugh in her face, scream at her till his voice is hoarse still, he can't help but hope she’s telling him the truth. “Sure didn’t seem like it when you left with that feathery fuck.”

 

She hums, roaming her hands over him as he stiffens to try and not react. “Don’t be like that, besides it seems like you got some feathers for yourself now.”

 

Adam grabs her hands pushing her away. “Quit, you can’t charm me like you used to. I'm only here to sort out the sinners, nothing more.”

 

She looks slightly disappointed then smiles. “Right, well then-”

 

He suddenly wakes to something nibbling at his wings. Turning over he sees Mammon cuddling up against him sleepily biting at the thing in front of him. His pincers are quietly chittering in his sleep. It almost makes Adam wonder if he’s eating something in his sleep. Adam flaps his wing out of the sins mouth, smacking him in the process and awakening the demon as well. A swift “ accidental ” kick sends the demon to the floor before he can really gain consciousness. 

 

“You really toss and turn in your sleep.” Adam smiles from the web-bed.

 

Mammon blinks, rubbing his eyes and squinting around to make sense of things. He stumbles to his feet scrunching and stretching a bit, yawning and scratching his back until he realizes what happened. “Very clever, hope kicking me out of MY warm bed was satisfying for you.”

 

Adam responds by stretching out, taking as much space as he can in the comfortable silk threads. “Mhn, so comfy and even better without the giant bed bug hogging everything.”

 

“Bed bug? If anyone’s a pest it you, freeloading around not even doing the bare minimum of work I need from you.” Mammon snarks.

 

“I’ll have you know I have been working, just look.” Adam pulls up the pajama top and shows off his now flat stomach, not quite back to a six pack but definitely good progress.

 

Mammon inspects for a second lightly poking to see if he’s just sucking in his gut. “Hmm, still needs work. Also would it kill you to shave?”

 

“You're furrier than me, what right do you have to complain about my chest hair.” Adam counters.

 

“I don’t care, it's the fans that do. Most love the smooth twink type, it’s the reason why Fizz was so popular. Doubt a chunky hairy guy would be as popular but who knows, I mean the angel icon is pulling a lot of your popularity as it is.” Mammon shrugs.

 

“I’m buff, not chunky asshole, just need a bit of toning.” Adam glares at the demon for commenting on his weight again.

 

Mammon smiles with a small snort. “Sure Addy, whatever you say. Now, go get dressed, we need to go get you a hound and catch up on the work you’ve been skipping out of.”

 

Adam grumbles a bit, then rolls out of bed returning to his room and dressing up in that tacky clown version of his robes. He wastes as much time as he can strumming his guitar and flipping through channels on TV. The comment of his stomach still lingers in his mind nagging at his own self loathing eventually making him cave and try a few crunches. A knock on his door comes around the time he’s about to just give up on working out.

 

“Come on, I know you're stalling, shithead.” Mammon's voice is a tad muffled through the door but annoyance is obvious.

 

Adam opens the door after wiping the sweat from his brow. “Yeah yeah, whatever. Where are we headed now?”

 

“Gluttony has the most mutts so I figured it would be the best place to get one, course Bee’s gonna be pissed I’m there so we’ll have to be quick.” Mammon opened his arms for Adam to hug.

 

Adam slumps into Mammon’s chest not really excited to get a watch dog but knowing he'd have an easier time just being compliant for the time being. Mammon pats his back and poof they are somewhere in gluttony. Mammon looks through the buildings as Adam just walks behind him, looking at the fearful or at times hateful looks smaller demons give the sin. Mammon stops at what looks like a prison to Adam, but it says “Dog Pound Adoption Agency” on the sign.

 

The receptionist looks like a very tired pug and her voice is nasally and grating. “Hello and welcome, what kind of pup are you looking for today.”

 

“A bitch that’s strong and obedient, that doesn't need much training.” Mammon says glancing at the prices for adoption. 

 

“We have a nice selection of those that will hopefully suit your needs, please follow me.” She gets up and unlocks the gates leading them past cells that hold different hellhounds ranging from underly terrified, aggressive and excited to see people even near their bars.

 

Some of them look really young and still have milk bottles. A thought hits Adam, a fact he knew of but didn’t really pay attention to. Demons can reproduce, and by the looks of it they also aren't the best parents. The lady stops at a few cells tapping at the metal to get the hounds attention. One cell has what look like triplet german shepherds, another has a doberman with a rottweiler, and the last she taps at has a great dane, saint bernard, and a great pyrenees.

 

“The triplets are a package deal, but everyone else is fine alone.” The woman says stepping away for the sin and Adam to inspect the dogs.

 

“Not really interested in the package unless it's at a discount.” Mammon says. Adam can see the triplets go from mildly hopeful to depressed in a second.

 

“Don’t Dobermans have floppy ears, and longer tails.” Adam comments seeing an oddly rigid edge to the hounds ears.

 

“Had ‘em docked so I could fight better.” The boy explains.

 

The rottweiler punches his roommate in the shoulder. “Not that you ever win against me.”

 

“Fuck off man!” The hounds start roughhousing in their cell but Mammon isn’t even paying attention to them.

 

A chuckle spouts from the sin. “Hey Adam, what do you think of having a saint bernard?”

 

Adam rolls his eyes. “Ha ha ha. You know the actual St. Bernard is pretty lame didn’t even go to my shows in heaven even if I invited the dude.”

 

“So is that a yes?” Mammon asks.

 

“Either that or the sheep dog.” Adam points to the great pyrenees. 

 

The two hounds’ ears perk up and they come closer to the bars. The pyrenees is a shorter than average girl who looks like she lives at the gym, she’s styled her fur into a more military style, the most self expression she has tattoo-like dye job on her arms. The saint bernard looks more like a guy who smokes pot in his mom’s basement but has some decent muscle, with long fur and more disheveled clothes than the pyrenees. Adam can probably escape either of them if needed so he could care less about which becomes his guard.

 

Mammon hums asking the two some questions until he finally decides to go with the bernard who’s name is apparently Brent. The pyrenees’ tail droops as Brent’s wags when the gate is unlocked. He looks between Adam and Mammon trying to understand who he’s working for. Mammon shoves the hound towards Adam as he leads them back to reception so he can fill out the paperwork. The mutt keeps excitedly looking at Adam as the angel tries to ignore the desperate puppy eyes the kid is giving him.

 

As they step outside Mammon starts pondering something. “Let’s get some snacks before we go back.”

 

Adam nods, following the sin until he abruptly stops, Adam not paying attention slams into Mammon’s back. “Ow, what the fuck are you stopping for?!”

 

Looking around the demon he sees Bee and Tex are only a few feet away stepping out of a store. Probably on a date. Mammon has a sour look on his face, seemingly looking for a quick way to avoid them, but he’s not fast enough. Bee turns their way and stops, glaring at the fellow sin then she’s strutting over with a nervous Tex trailing behind. 

 

“What the fuck are you doing here Mammon?” Her voice is far more venomous than Adam’s ever heard.

 

Mammon regains his asshole smile returning her hate. “Oh you know, finding a decent use for your pathetic hellhounds. Unless you have a problem with me housing your soon to be homeless pups?”

 

She growls at him which only makes Mammon smile more. Looking around him she sees the pup in question and Adam, who she turns to. “Adam? Why the hell are you hanging with this loser?”

 

Mammon snarls at that, but Bee ignores him. “Seriously if you want to have some real fun like the other day, I’m throwing another party this weekend. Just ditch the dead weight.”

 

Adam’s eyes go wide and as subtly as he can he tries to stop her from mentioning he went to her party, too bad for him, she doesn't pick up on his gestures. “What?! When was he at your party?” Mammon turns his head to Adam with a terrifying smile, an eye twitching with anger.

 

“Just a day or two ago, he was the life of the party since he walked in, look.” Bee pulls out her phone showing off videos of her last party.

 

Adam freezes watching his inebriated self eating, dancing, making out, and talking to anyone who comes close. Mammon stares intensely at the footage, his expression entirely unreadable. Adam looks at Tex with as much of a pleading gaze he’ll ever offer to a demon, but the dog just ducks his head down, tail between his legs and looks away. The angel glares at the coward that won't help him escape the ire of the greedy sin. 

 

When Bee is finished showing off her latest celebration she looks smugly at Mammon. “See, dude’s a party animal.”

 

Mammon is quiet for a bit but his next words throw Bee for a loop. “How popular are your parties?” He doesn't sound angry, just genuinely curious.

 

“Uh, pretty popular I mean they draw in people from other rings, but what’s that got to do with anything?” Bee answers mostly on reflex.

 

A bright smile quickly spreads over the man’s face, his eyes sparkling with… Joy? Turning to Adam he makes a grabby motion with his hands asking to touch as he radiates with odd excitement. Adam cautiously opens his arms to accept the skin-ship the demon wants, confused by the mood but knowing a happy Mammon is better than a pissed one. The sin grabs him in an oddly gentle hug spinning around and giving light kisses to his cheek. Belzebub’s eyes go wide seeing Mammon be so affectionate with the angel and even more so that the first man allows it. 

 

“Addy, do you want to go to Belzy’s next party?” Mammon asks a small plea in his voice indicating he wants Adam to say yes, which is just plain perplexing. 

 

Adam looks at the demon holding him in a hug trying to decipher why he’s suddenly alright with Adam breaking his rules. “Uh, sure?”

 

“Great! He’ll be there, with the glam sisters.” Mammon says to Bee before she can understand what’s happening.

 

“Wha-uh okay?” She stammers. 

 

Mammon ignores her instead glances at one of his designer watches and clicks his tongue. “Shit, we’re behind schedule. Well have fun with your mutt but we got to go, so bye bitch.”

 

He grabs the hellhound that's been zoned out this entire time with another arm and uses his other two to flip the queen of gluttony off as he teleports back to greed. Back in greed Mammon drops the dog like he’s disgusting, but gives Adam another squeeze, snuggling against the angel before letting him down. Mammon quickly orders the hound and imps around like he got one of his spontaneous business ideas again. 

 

“Uh, what’s gotten into you?” Adam asks the demon who's still acting out of character. 

 

“You don’t know? So you did all that without even realizing?” Mammon continues his riddles.

 

“Know what? What did I do?” Aside from breaking the rules Mammon had but he won't mention that.

 

Mammon leans down smile growing even bigger. “Oh you wonderful, beautiful, magnificent bastard. You created a way to freely advertise yourself.”

 

Adam’s never heard the sin give him such honest sounding praise, and can’t help the embarrassed blush that burns his ears. He’s always a sucker for praise. “I did what now?”

 

Mammon giggles at Adam cluelessness. “ You went to Bee’s party, attracting attention and most importantly cameras , in my colors. Promoting the adambots, your gigs, and merch all by making a positive impression on the public. Do you know what that does?” 

 

Adam thinks, trying to understand what any of that means but he does know what makes Mammon happy. “Make money?”

 

“ YES! ” Mammon doesn’t bother asking this time as he smothers Adam in fast kisses grabbing his sides and holding him up like he’s the most amazing thing in the world. “Money that I didn’t have to fight you to make, money that didn’t make me spend nights planning!”

 

“But don’t you hate Bee?” Adam is reeling.

 

“So what if I hate the bitch? She just handed us free money and she’s too dumb to realize.” Mammon looks deranged.

 

“O-okay?” Adam taps at Mammon’s arms hoping he can get out of the demon's grasp without being hurt, seeing as most of his recent wounds still haven't healed.

 

Mammon takes the hint, setting Adam down with a final hug. The rest of the day is strange, the imps and even the glam sisters are baffled by Mammon's good mood. Mammon is eerily loving to Adam as well, practically begging for hugs and petting Adam’s hair when he takes breaks from practice by laying on the softest thing in the room which is usually Mammon. When Adam finally returns to his room he feels drained. Striping out of his clothes he goes to the bathroom hoping he can stay awake long enough to clean himself.

 

Unwrapping his injured hand he sees the scabbed nail beds look strangely fine, sure, his fingertips are slightly darker than he remembers but it could be due to the injury. His wrist and ankles look better than the other day when he unwraps the gauze. Looking in the mirror he studies the cut along his neck, absently glancing at the now healed wound on his arm and the stab near his chest. Both are still a gold tint of his normal skin tone. He still hates his body, the injuries are far from helpful but he lets a smile slip seeing his stomach no longer spilling over his hips. A quick shower and change of clothes and he’s out like a light when he hits the bed.

Chapter 25: Wiping the Slate Clean

Mammon

 

Mammon was having a blast profiting off Bee’s ignorance, which almost made up for Adam obviously sneaking out to visit her in the first place. Almost, but the man had only just recently gotten more comfortable near him again so punishing the angel would only make him revert to cagy and closed off. Even if he would deserve at least a small smack for disobeying Mammon in the first place. It’s always trial and error with Adam but Mammon’s realized the man responds far better to rewards than punishments.

 

The first man was soaking up the limelight, happy to perform for the next week or so. He was less happy to have a hellhound follow him around but that's what the man gets for running off. Whenever Adam had down time he would visit Mammon, or trade insults with the glam sisters which was definitely a good sign for the sin. Today was one of the days Adam had a lot of free time, but didn’t want to laze around his room alone so he was draped across Mammon’s lap tuning his guitar as Mammon skimmed through a new business contract. 

 

A thought that had been nagging at Mammon's mind for a while reappears so he finally decides to say something. “You know, I thought you would have asked to go to Pride by now.”

 

Adam doesn't even look up as he fiddles with the pegs. “You haven't pissed me off, and my kids haven't decided when they’ll come down yet.”

 

“How would you know what your kids have decided?” Mammon questions.

 

“Father’s intuition.” He states it so matter of fact that Mammon has a hard time arguing.

 

“How many kids do you have anyway, like in total?” Kids are still a strange concept to the sin since they seem like much more work then they are worth.

 

“Eh, about thirty of them were stillbirths or just stopped developing around the second trimester. A hundred at least got a year’s worth of life, a lot of them died young but at least fifty managed to make it to adulthood and had kids of their own.” Adam explains.

 

“So a hundred and thirty is like… a big amount to humans?” How many kids did humans have per clutch of eggs? The rate seems abysmally small, unless their eggs are extremely big.

 

Adam looks up at him with a confused expression. “For only two people yeah, that’s a lot, the most Eve had at once was octuplets and the entire time Eve could barely move.”

 

“So you warm your eggs like birds? Why didn’t we just give you wings then if you already had birdlike traits?” Mammon thinks out loud.

 

“Eggs?” Adam’s eyes go wide as he realizes something and pinches his nose. “Oh right, you’re an arachnid. Okay, where you could probably lay like a hundred eggs at once and then fuck off humans have our babies develop inside our bodies and then have to take care of them for a decent amount of time after they are born.”

 

Mammon’s face scrunches up at the prospect. “Sounds tedious and uncomfortable, why would anyone do that?”

 

“Had to make the human race one way or another.” Adam shrugs.

 

That didn’t explain why Adam liked his offspring so much, maybe it had something to do with the process of raising them. Not that Mammon wanted kids, but if Adam's kids were something important to the man getting in their good graces would also put him in Adam’s. Adam returns his attention to his guitar as Mammon runs a hand through his hair, enjoying how the angel no longer flinches when the sin touches him. It’s a calm domestic bliss, soft cords being played as Mammon finishes his work.

 

A few hours pass before he feels it. In the back of Mammon’s mind he feels the creeping greedy urge flare, screaming to take something of the defenseless angel’s even if it's something small like a feather. It’s hard to suppress, and just plain distracting, making him lose his place as he rereads the same paragraph of the contract in his hands. Mammon’s leg starts bouncing as his annoyance grows, trying to fight off his instincts. Adam stops strumming as the movement becomes impossible to ignore, he gently sets his guitar on the desk and plucks the paper from Mammon's hands, to read it himself.

 

“What’s wrong, people asking too much?” Adam asks as he tries to make sense of the words.

 

Mammon leans back tilting his head over the edge of the chair, anything to not look at the object of his current obsession. “Nah just can’t focus on all this crap.”

 

Adam hums in acknowledgment continuing to read. Mammon looks down seeing the robes the man is wearing bunched up over the leg of the chair showing off the muscle of his calf. One of his hands sneakily reaches out to touch the pale skin. His mouth waters as a feeling similar to hunger wells inside him. He tests Adam’s boundaries as he ghosts along the bone of his leg, Adam twitches slightly as if tickled. Trying again he lightly brushes down the hairy skin, Adam doesn’t react which means he can be bolder. He strokes the limb getting higher each time till he reaches the last of the exposed skin, just above the knee. He wants to go further up the thigh, one of his fingers inches under the cloth as he pets the man.

 

Adam sits up suddenly making Mammon freeze, not wanting to remove his hand even if ordered. “The fuck is this bitch smoking to demand that much for that crap?!”

 

“Hmm?” Mammon sets two arms under Adam’s back so he can lean over to see what the angel is talking about.

 

“Listen to this bullshit: Susana Sucku is requesting sixty-nine hundred for publishing rights to her series The Seven Sexy Sins , which includes Money troubles? Stuck in Mammon’s Web, and the critically acclaimed Asmodeus’s Little Black Book. ” Adam laughs reading the titles of the books.

 

Mammon squints wondering why that contract would be in his pile of possible businesses, maybe it was because a book had his name and he didn’t like people profiting off him. “Yeah it’s a bit much for a few books, but it promises to make more than that.”

 

Using Adam’s distraction he slips his hand a bit more under the robe rubbing the inner thigh of the man. Wrapping his arms tighter around the first man in a slight cuddle. Leaning against his shoulder to seem like he’s trying to read the document so his actions don’t provoke a reaction or at least not one he can't talk his way out of. Adam continues to read off the different books and effectively shits on the naming convention of the series. Mammon chiming in with a few jokes of his own. 

 

“Who actually reads this stuff?” Adam chuckles.

 

“You’d be surprised what people buy, one time I saw some weirdo ask Leviathan for her bath water, I joked that fizz would sell his for like a thousand a jar and actually got a lot of orders. Ozzie vetoed it though.” Mammon recalls.

 

“Seriously?!” Adam laughs “Just how many degenerates does hell have that are that desperate?”

 

“Desperate degenerates that have money are the perfect sorry sods that get scammed or spend their life savings for this stupid shit.” Mammon grins. 

 

Adam grabs one of the stamps from Mammon's desk, the approved mark. “Bastards deserve it then. Is it alright if I stamp this?”

 

Mammon tills his head with a slight smile since Adam’s taking an interest in making money for once. “Be my guest.”

 

A small thump sounds as it hits the paper. Adam tosses it on the desk and stretches out his body further draping himself over the sin’s lap. Mammon can’t help but focus on the way the fabric scrunches up when it encounters even minor resistance. Back in Eden Adam never hid his skin letting the sun tan him as it pleased, but now he’s so covered he’s become far paler. A part of Mammon deludes himself into thinking the man started covering himself for the sin, so no one would see the value in the first man aside from a select few. Even if he logically knows he isn't the true cause it’s nice to think.

 

Mammon finds the human’s body fascinating, the slight squish with solid muscle resisting followed by strong bone all over the body is a different experience. The voice in his head is becoming harder to ignore as it attempts to control him. NEED. WANT. HAVE. TAKE. NOW! His hand tries to slip further up Adam’s leg, finding the hem of boxers. Looking towards Adam’s face he sees the man scowling at him. He’s probably known the entire time but wants to see how little control Mammon has to keep his promises. Mammon hates this uncomfortable feeling of guilt that appears just by the look on Adam’s face.

 

His hand retreats, as a frown grows over his face. Adam smiles a cocky assholish triumphant smile. “Good boy. Let’s go get something to eat, lunch should be ready.”

 

Adam stands flexing his wings a bit before heading to the dining room. Mammon watches him leave. Technically he never put it in writing that Adam had to consent to his touch or he would be physically unable to even graze a bit of the man. Trying to understand and adhere to Adams' rules consciously is far harder than Mammon had anticipated. On top of that he now knows with certainty that Lucifer is gunning for his first man. Those piercings his king altered were made from Mammon’s handcrafted gold, only other sins and seraphim can alter it. He doesn't want to make a true confrontation with Lucifer but he also can’t stand someone touching his things.

 

Grunting at the thought he finally gets up following Adam to get some lunch. Letting the day pass by like all the others. Adam eventually asked the dreaded question a few days later. “Can I head up to Pride today or do we have something planned?”

 

Mammon looks at a surprisingly clear desk in front of him, which Adam has been slightly helping him manage by keeping him focused. “Yeah we can head up.”

 

He whistles for the hellhound he got Adam and the dog comes running tail wagging slightly to be called on. Grabbing the mutt by the arm and offering a hand for Adam, the angel takes it. The hotel is the same if a slight bit more floral with the garden Adam helped set up finally starting to sprout something. Stepping inside the building they see Charlie elicited talking about the next bonding exercise. She looks over hearing the door open and her bright smile could light a city block. He doesn’t get her sunny disposition especially when she’s helping people for nothing.

 

“Adam! Uncle Mammon, care to join us?” She offers the unused couch for them to sit.

 

Both men share an uneasy look but sit to see what she wants, the pet hound stands behind the sofa equally confused yet interested in what the princess has planned. The sinners give them a glance of acknowledgment. Lucifer looks over to Adam with a smile that borders on begging. It is filled with the same adoration he used to look at Lilith with, making Mammon’s annoyance at the king filter into rage. Adam ignores Lucifer kicking his legs over Mammon’s lap and lazing over the rest of the couch with little regard for the sin sparking with anger.

 

“Okay, so just to recap for our new guests we’re going to go out and find something that matches the description of the items on this list whoever gets the most matching items will get a very special prize.” Charlie says handing out paper to everyone.

 

Mammon looks over the list, just an assortment of vague objects. “That prize is?”

 

“A Sur-prize!” Vaggie just a little jazzy wave of her hands trying to be supportive of her girl friend.

 

Mammon glares at the low class angel no more important than an imp, before he can make a comment Adam does. “Yeah, this sounds like a waste of time. Count me out.”

 

“Come on, Adam, have a little enthusiasm, we could even show you around to the best bars.” Angel Dust offers, elbowing Husker to join him.

 

“What is the big angel man afraid to leave the hotel and mingle with a few sinners?” Husk mocks.

 

Adam bristles at the comment, twisting around to face the sinners and pointing an accusatory finger in their direction. “I’m not afraid of any of you fuckers! Fine you want me to play, I will. Be ready to eat my dust cus I’m gonna win this shitty contest.”

 

“Great energy, but I want everyone to remember the most important thing today is to have fun!” Charlie tries hoping the competitiveness won't become combative.

 

Adam rolls his eyes as Mammon looks at her with confused disgust. The residents head to the door wanting to get the day's events done as quickly as they can. Lucifer seems ready to follow them and his daughter when Mammon places a hand on his shoulder before he can leave. The deadly serious look in his eyes seems to take Lucifer by surprise. Adam looks back slightly nervous to see the two sins so close.

 

“Go on ahead me and Luci need to talk for a bit, in private.” His voice drops an octave as he can’t hold his farce of comedy as well when well and truly angry. 

 

The sinners look at him confused. Charlie just smiles, almost oblivious to the tension coming from Mammon. “Oh that’s fine, we’ll just have to make it even more fun then.”

 

“Yeah sweety don’t let us old men keep you then.” Lucifer assures.

 

Mammon grabs the mutt he bought for Adam whispering into its ear as it goes to follow. “If Adam comes back with even a scratch, just know it's your head on a pike.”

 

The hellhound's ears flop and his tail curls between his legs. “Yes sir, you’ll have nothing to worry about.”

 

Mammon lets go of the demon, hiding his harshness with a few patronizing pets and a shove letting the dog do its job. Both him and Lucifer wave the crowd off. The king then turns to him with a smile, like he has no idea why they need to talk. His king motions to the stairs intent to find a fitting place for a chat, Mammon nods not wanting to discuss things in such an open space. They end up in what can only be described as a rubber duck hoarders room at least that's what Mammon is going to qualify it as.

 

Lucifer shoves a pile of ducks out of a chair, dusting it a bit and offering it to Mammon before doing the same to another. “So what do you want to talk about? Oh, is it that Lu Lu Land or whatever that theme park’s called?”

 

Mammon pokes at one of the ducks which burps out bubbles with every touch. “Nah, if it was that simple I wouldn’t even need to talk to you. I’m here about something more… personal I guess.”

 

Lucifer snaps his fingers summoning a tea set, as he leans over slightly more intrigued. “Personal, eh, are you sure I’m the right person to go to, I mean wouldn’t Ozzie or Belphegor be better to talk to?”

 

The cup in front of Mammon is different from the rest of the tea set, same with its plate all in his gold and green. He remembers it from the first meeting of all the sins. Their king wanted them to have their own specific cup to feel special, after Leviathan complained about how unfair it was that only Luci’s colors were on the set. In truth she probably was just needing something to control after all of them were forced from heaven. It’s odd that he still has these old trinkets but can’t remember how much the rest of the sins can’t stand each other.

 

“Nothing to do with them and if you haven't heard me an Ozzie aren't really on speaking terms right now.” Mammon adds as many sugar cubes as the cup can hold without overflowing. “I wanted to talk about Adam.”

 

Lucifer chokes on his drink, coughing a bit. “A-Adam, why would you want to talk about Adam?!”

 

Mammon studies the nervous gestures of his king. His lower arm’s elbows hit the table, fingers intertwined as he rests his chin on top of them. “Because I don’t take kindly to people screwing my property, even if that person is you.”

 

Lucifer shifts in his seat, tugging at his tie like it's choking him. “Propert-?… look, Adam is a full grown man who can make his own decisions. I didn’t force myself on him, we just… one thing led to another and we ended up… well you know.” 

 

The force comment hits worse than any jab Ozzie or Bee has made in years for some reason, causing a grimace that he quickly hides behind a glare. “Yeah, ‘cept it doesn’t matter if one thing led to another, you are messing with something that doesn’t belong to you. So I’m asking as nicely as I can, for you to cut it out before I have to do something neither of us wants.”

 

“Belong? Mam he’s a person not an object.” Lucifer says, giving him an odd look.

 

Mammon figured this would happen, snapping his fingers and revealing the contract he has with the angel. “No, his body is literally my property. Right here, body, face, image, all down to the smallest parts of his cells are mine until the contract expires.”

 

Mammon points to the words tapping them so Lucifer can see. “So, whenever you decide to leave bites on his skin like the first time he came back or change something like the piercings I gave him last time I got him, you are actively damaging my property.”

 

Lucifer looks at the words then looks up at Mammon with a furrowed brow, somewhere between worried and mad. “So what exactly is Adam to you anyway? Just a prop to show off?”

 

“A star, a money maker, a pet, my first man, he is a lot but the most important thing is, he is MINE! ” Mammon glares at the shorter man. “You had your shot with the first humans and blew it so you might as well stop trying to take something that isn’t yours.”

 

Lucifer’s eyes turn red, horns peeking out from under his hat at the comment but he stills taking a breath to calm down. “So what do you want me to do exactly, just not talk to him? Avoid him entirely?”

 

Mammon sips the tea not really liking the earthing after taste even with the abundance of sugar. “Just not sleep with him, pretty simple. I don’t give a shit if you talk but the second you touch him is where you need to stop.”

 

Lucifer stirs his tea like it is suddenly the most interesting thing in the room. “Hmm, and what if he's the one that initiates? I mean you certainly don't want me to harm him by making him stop right?”

 

Mammon rolls his eyes leaning back in annoyance. “Great you want to argue what ifs-”

 

They continue to debate possible scenarios and semantics. Each towing the line of angering the other, knowing that if one takes it too far they could end up fighting which no one in hell would like least of all the sins themselves. 

 

Adam

 

Adam wasn’t about to lose to these sinners even in something as stupid as a glorified eye spy game. Angel Dust and Husker had stuck with him for some reason while Alastor, Nifty, Charlie and Vaggie had disappeared not long after they left the hotel. The hellhound had been subject to Angel’s crude comments for a while now and would look at Adam silently begging for guidance on how to deal with the spider. The first man just ignored the mutt looking over Husker’s shoulder to see the next item on the list. 

 

“Something small that brings joy?” Adam reads off wondering what hell considered joyful.

 

“Oh oh, I got a few of those in my room at the hotel~” Angel dust says leaning up against Adam's arm in what's probably an attempt at seduction that works on most.

 

At first Adam doesn't get the tone of the sinner. “Great, so we can check that-... it's a sex toy isn't it?” 

 

“Yeah, I don’t think Charlie would count that.” Husker adds mirroring his displeased look at the spider.

 

Angel Dust pouts a bit. “It meets the criteria, it’s small but it makes a lot of joy~”

 

“Would be funny.” Adam thinks of how the princess would react to seeing such an item.

 

Husker shakes his head not really annoyed with the two judging by the small smile on his face. “Fine, then next is: something that shouldn't have been discarded.”

 

“Like batteries? The hellhound asks.

 

“Maybe, either way we’ll find something dumpster diving.” Husker says looking to the allies with overflowing trash cans.  

 

All look at the trash with disgust, Adam kicks the dog closer. “Go on pup find me something.”

 

The hound glares but does as he's told, carefully sorting through the garbage. Husk looks back at the list. “While you two do that, how about me and Angel go find something else, we’ll come back in a bit.”

 

“Yeah whatever, just bring me a drink when you get back.” Adam waves them off leaning against the grimy walls of the ally as he waits for his guard dog to find something. 

 

Sinners pass by in the street, some look towards him with either confusion, fear, or anger. He doesn’t care much for them but with nothing else to draw his attention he decides to watch people go about their day. Nothing really comes of it until he notices something in an ally across the street, at first he thought it was just a trick of the eye. Something with glowing red eyes wasn’t that new for someone in hell he thought but as he looked closer at the figure he started to recognize them. The long straight hair, tall yet thin feminine body, with a soft face so much like his own but at the same time entirely different, it couldn’t be…

 

The woman was looking at him intensely, covered in shadows which was hard to make out but so familiar. Curiously he pushed himself from the wall and approached, looking to see if the woman was looking at someone else. Looking back at her she nods answering his question of who she was looking at. From the darkness a hand comes softly beckoning for him to come to her. Looking behind him he checks the hound who's too focused on finding something to fulfill the task he’d been given. Carefully Adam crosses the road to the woman.

 

“Eve?” Adam whispers, reaching the shadowy figure. 

 

The woman’s red eyes look at him with the same happy yet somewhat sad look he remembers from his wife. She was always sorry for eating the apple, or at least she pretended to be. He can’t help the smile on his face, he goes to touch her, pull her into a hug and never let her go again but his body malfunctions. He loses balance as a searing headache blinds him. He goes from being fine to in utter agony, pain blooms from every joint. He can’t breathe as his body makes his mouth start foaming with spit, he’s spasming, unable to tell what's happening. His mind finally forces him to sleep to escape the sudden seizure.

 

Jolting up he finds himself in Eden, the birds and clouds are frozen in the sky, not moving like a moment frozen in time. He looks down at his body expecting to be devoid of clothes but he finds his holy clothes instead. He thinks this is what people call a lucid dream. Where people can somewhat control what's happening in their mind. 

 

“You're right!” A voice, his younger voice says.

 

Spinning around he sees his younger self, the one from Eden sitting on a tree branch. Kicking his legs. Man he looked good back then, thin with a layer of just pure muscle to wrestle with the strongest animals. His Eden self hops down as if called, hands on his hips showing off his body with pride. The shame Adam has wants to cover his younger self not happy to have his privates out in the open. Eden looks annoyed now like he’s reading Adam’s mind which he probably is.

 

“What’s going on?” Adam asks, getting uncomfortable with the lingering silence.

 

“You went into shock, this is your mind trying to fight to stay… well, not alive, but not destroyed I guess.” Eden explains. “Or at least that's what you believe.”

 

“So a near death experience? Why now? I haven't been in any real danger since that dumb maid.” Adam counters.

 

“You tell me buddy, I only know what you know.” Eden shrugs.

 

Adam rolls his eyes. “Real helpful.”

 

“I mean you could give up.” Eden offers.

 

“WHAT?!” What does that even mean?

 

Eden gives an ‘are you serious’ look. “Oh come on, don’t pretend like you haven’t thought of it. Just ending it all and never having to deal with others' expectations of you.”

 

Adam just stares at his other self in shocked terror, it just straightens up with an exasperated sigh. “Not like you’d ever give us the satisfaction, our need to be needed is basically our prime desire. So who are we living for anyway?”

 

“My kids obviously!” Adam snarls.

 

“Right! The kids you ignore, unless they’re marginally important where you barely pay attention to them anyway? I mean how many years did you brush off Seth just because Abel died, or the way you disregard Aclima just because she’s so much like her mother.” Eden accuses.

 

“I was the first father ever , never said I was fucking perfect.” Adam growls wanting to hit this other Adam.

 

Eden Adam mocks him talking with his hand. “I’m AdAm. I tRiEd My bEsT. Keep telling yourself that see how long we still believe it.”

 

Adam rages as his voice mocks itself. “The fucks your problem!”

 

“My problem is you don’t even know what we want.” Eden jabs him in the chest. “Do we really want to return to heaven with all the rules, or do we want to stay in hell without Sera breathing down our neck to be perfect?”

 

“Heaven obviously, it's better than this grimy place. Who cares if Sera’s demanding, all my needs are met and kids are there.” Adam counters.

 

“Humor me,” Eden says. “In hell we have far more enthusiastic fans, we know all the top dogs, Ozzie, Bee, Bel, Levi, Satan, Mammon, and Luci all like us unlike heavens top brass that act like they are above us. Not to mention the freedom.”

 

Adam finds that slightly hard to argue with. “Freedom is a strong word. Mammon's gotten more possessive the longer I stay here.”

 

Eden only smiles. “No more possessive than you were with Lilith.”

 

“Don't fucking compare me to that demon!” Adam’s fist balls up readying a strike even if it's his own face he’s being hit.

 

“It’s funny that you act like you hate him so much when you get along with him so well, yeah he violated you but how is that worse than nearly killing you and leaving you for dead so cannibals could eat your corpse like Lucifer did?” Eden reasons.

 

“A-are you- ARE YOU FUCKING JUSTIFING HIM?!” Adam scratches.

 

“I’m not.” Eden points to himself then at Adam. “You are.”

 

Adam can’t hold his anger back any more, punching his other self, receiving a blow himself, knocking them both to the ground. “Like fuck I’d ever forgive that bastard for what he did to me!”

 

“You forgave Eve.” The voice is detached, hollow even like a man defeated. 

 

Adam stumbles, baffled about what he’s talking about. “W-what?”

 

“You forgave Eve, every time you weren't in the mood and shoved her off only for her to try again until you relented. Is she forgiven because she is a woman so it doesn't count or is it because she’s your wife?” Eden tills his head questioning.

 

“Eve never-” Adam starts.

 

“You didn’t want her to keep suffering with carrying kids after the first ten but she insisted to the point you hid in a cave at night so she’d stop, not that she did.” Eden continues. “You can misremember her as much as you want, bury all her negative traits behind her positive ones but deep down you know the truth. Still you chose to forgive her.”

 

Adam backs up no longer seeing his Eden self but the man he was in life a tunic covering his sunburned skin. Covered in cuts and bruises from work, with bags under his eyes from lack of sleep. The surroundings change from Eden to Earth, desert bordering a savanna. A small cave he hid in just low enough to be mistaken for a small hill is just a few steps away. He used to cover the entrance with dried grass so no one would find him, only Cain and Abel knew of the spot aside from him.

 

“No… no, nonononono.” Adam curls up shaking his head denying what his other self is saying. “You’re lying, you have to be!”

 

His alive self just has a sad look on his face. “Lilith betrayed you, same with Eve only she did it worse, Lucifer ruined and nearly ended your life, and Mammon violated you. Everyone’s love will end up hurting us it seems.”

 

“SHUT UP! Just shut up!” Adam shouts no longer willing to listen to his other self.

 

His other self offers a hand of comfort. “Do you want to forget? We can. Just go back to before everything went wrong. It won’t be permanent, only a day or so of ignorance.”

 

The other Adam hugs him like he used to hug his kids when they were upset, gently smoothing his hair and talking softly. Adam wonders what he means by forget, but it sounds nice. Even if it's just for a moment, a bit of peace is welcome. He nods curling into the grasp of his other self. He feels the weight of his wings dissolve and with them his burdens. His mind grows cloudy as to why it was ever upset or to who he was talking to. Looking up he sees an angel that looks like him, arms around him and wings protectively shielding him as it slowly blocks out the rest of their surroundings.

 

Lucifer

 

Mammon and him had been going in circles about the first man, for about an hour now. This was probably the most determined he’s ever seen the other sin. A part of him understood why Mammon was so angry but another was ticked off that the greedy bastard thought of Adam more as an object than as a person. The comments about Lucifer getting a taste of the other two first humans were plain uncalled for as well. It wasn’t Lucifer’s fault he never knew Mammon had an interest in Lilith or Eve, the clown had either the hardest to notice courting ritual or never asked the women if they’d be interested. Sure he had slept with Adam but the man had reciprocated so why was Mammon coming for him like a jealous wife who caught the other woman. 

 

Down stairs they hear the door get kicked open, and with it some of the residents screaming. Giving Lucifer a much needed break from the conversation. “Well that seems important, how about we table this discussion for now.”

 

Mammon crunches the cookies Lucifer had summoned at some point. “Whatever you say my king.” Mammon’s sarcasm makes his eye twitch in annoyance.

 

Heading down stairs he sees Angel and Husker carefully rolling Adam off the Hellhounds back. Lucifer stands still for a second trying to understand what's happening. Mammon’s faster than him for once. “ADAM!” He shouts poofing next to the angel.

 

Lucifer now notices Adam spasming and slight foaming at the mouth. He rushes down the stairs next to the first man turning him slightly so he doesn’t suffocate on his own spit. “W-WHAT HAPPENED?!”

 

“I-I-I don’t know, we only left him alone for a few minutes.” Angel Dust stammers.

 

“YOU LEFT HIM ALONE?!” Mammon growls staring down the poor hellhound. 

 

The dog puts his arms up trying to calm his owner. “H-he was right behind me, walked off a bit and then just started having a seizure. I didn’t smell anything that could have caused it, honest.”

 

Mammon looks ready to rip the poor guy to shreds, so Lucifer grabs his arms. “Mammon, fighting won't help Adam right now, get me the panic kit in the kitchen.”

 

Mammon lets a hiss slip through his teeth as he disappears and reappears with the kit. Lucifer in all reality has no idea how to help Adam aside from stopping the spasming, he doesn't have healing magic and definitely none that can help an angel like Adam. Belphegor was always better at healing, why else would her people be doctors. He knows some basics of medicine at least. Finding a needle and a vial of anticonvulsant fluid, he takes the man's arm and carefully finds the vein sliping the needle in the skin and hoping it's the right amount to do something but not too much to harm the man any further.

 

Thankfully the shaking starts to calm and the foaming dissipates as well. Mammon looks nervous pacing back and forth biting his nails and glaring at the sinners as he walks. Lucifer bandages up the puncture wound, and wipes the spit from Adam’s mouth. He wonders if it's safe to move Adam to a hospital, but at the same time if they don’t know what caused this, is moving him really a good idea. He could probably get a doctor to come to Adam and check him over. He’s about to ask either Husk or Angel to go see if that's possible when Adam moves on his own.

 

Adam sits up as if his head is pounding, blinking a bit and looking around confused, his face is oddly softer than normal as if he isn’t upset about being in hell of all places. “Wha-Where?” His voice is calmer too.

 

“ADDY!” Mammon shoves Lucifer away grabbing Adams face checking for any signs of what happened. “You okay feather head?” He sounds terrified.

 

Adam blinks, a smile that shines bright as the sun appears as he recognizes the one touching him. “MON-MON!” Adam jumps, knocking the sin down, scaring all in the room.

 

Adam snuggles into Mammon’s frills. It’s like a stab in the chest to Lucifer seeing the first man so excited to see Mammon of all people. A few months ago he looked pissed to breathe the same air as the sin. Why does he like him now? Mammon hugs Adam, holding him close for a moment then pulling away. Adam’s smile isn’t disappearing nor is the sparkle of interest in his eyes as Mammon sets him on his feet. He’s looking around like he's never seen the place and is trying to commit it to memory. 

 

Adam’s attention is finally drawn to him. “LUCI!” He takes an energetic step, catching the hem of his robes tripping himself and nearly lands face first on the floor if Lucifer had been slower. 

 

Lucifer worries the clumsiness is a side effect of whatever caused his seizure, a genuine laugh erupts from the man, no malice or condescension, just joy. “Guess I’m falling for you, huh?”

 

The king’s eye’s go wide, is Adam flirting? In front of everyone? “Uh, you should probably sit down, we don't know what happened to you.”

 

“I’m fine, a bit woozy, but it’ll pass.” Adam assures his voice is almost childishly joyful.

 

His attention now turns to Husker and Angel Dust. He waves at them. “Hi! I’m Adam, you two look too weird to be animals so I’m guessing your angels, what are your names?”

 

If everything else wasn’t enough to scream something is very wrong, him confusing sinners for angels definitely is. Husker looks for the joke or insult Adam has packed but does not find one. “You fucking serious?”

 

Adam tills his head. “What does fucking mean?” He asks innocently.

 

“Hey Adam, what’s the last thing you remember?” Lucifer diverts.

 

“Uh, Lilith was teaching me how to weave a basket so I could get some fruit from the orchard and bring them to the prairie so I can feed the sheep.” Adam uses his hands to mimic making a basket.

 

Lucifer feels a shiver go down his back. Glancing at Mammon he can tell the other sin is thinking the same thing. This is very bad! “Y-you don’t say…” He chokes out.

Notes:

I’m going to explain what's happening to Adam here so it doesn't sound like I'm just tossing things at a wall, it will be explained later in the story but here's the idea: Adam is an angel in hell the halo is a protection from hell’s influence, without it they turn into a demons like the sins, Lucifer, and Vaggie which is usually quick albeit very painful process. Adam however isn’t an ordinary angel he has a mortal soul so it's delayed and is attempting to give him sinner attributes like more animal traits that reflect what he was in his life.

PS. love viv making a cannon design for Abel that I got to course correct a bit to be accurate, but I can do it even if the personality is fucked up I can do it.